Blogs

Featured Entries

  • A Wet Night with a Dragon

    By MasterXploder

    “Hmmm?” For some reason, the waking world had decided to gently pull Lucoa, the divine dragon and former goddess, from her pleasant dreams a little earlier than usual. As she opened her eyes, she realized it was still the middle of the night, for the room was shrouded in darkness, the only sounds coming from the ceiling fan above. Though she was awake now, her eyelids still drooped with fatigue, and the desire to return to sleep was quite strong. However, another desire proved stronger, and that was to check on the bed’s other occupant. As quietly and smoothly as she could, she propped herself up and took a look at him, her dragon eyes working just as well as they did in broad daylight. Shouta, her sweet little master of sorts, lied fast asleep as she expected. Clad in his green pajamas, his chest gently rose and fell with each silent breath. His left hand lied next to his head in a half-closed fist while his right arm rested on his stomach. Lucoa sighed wistfully as she gazed at the dozing child. He looked so adorable with his face at total ease, a rare sight for her despite how much time they spent together. On the other hand, she also noticed that his body was uncovered all the way down to his socks. He must have tossed the blanket off him in his sleep, she surmised. That was just no good. It was a rather frigid night, and those thin PJ’s wouldn’t do much against the chilly air. She would never forgive herself if she allowed him to catch a cold overnight. Her first thought was to cuddle up and share her plentiful body heat, but she quickly dismissed it. The last time she tried that, Shouta complained about nearly suffocating underneath her “giant demon orbs” as he called them. That left the other option of pulling the covers over him and maybe nudging a little closer to him just in case. She slowly reached her hand over and grabbed the blanket, intending to do just that. “Num-hmm-hmm…” Lucoa froze up as Shouta mumbled suddenly. Had she stirred him awake by accident? She watched over him, looking for any signs that he would wake soon. Shouta fidgeted a little and kept muttering, his face tensing up in discomfort, but his eyes did not open. Lucoa frowned at the sight. The poor kid must be having a bad dream. She would have to do something about that. With a quick wave of her hand, a magic circle appeared, sending a soft light around Shouta’s head. The magic dispelled the nightmare, and he soon returned to a peaceful snooze. Satisfied with her work, Lucoa went to put the blanket back on him, but she stopped again. A very quiet noise, one that she would not have heard if not for her draconic senses, emanated from Shouta. If she didn’t know any better, it sounded like water hitting fabric, but the only way that would be possible at this time was if… “Oh dear.” A quick look down was all it took to confirm her worry. A wet patch had formed on Shouta’s pants and grew bigger by the second. It soon spread to between his legs and onto the mattress, growing into a pool around his bottom. Before long, urine was visibly breaking the cotton barrier, amplifying the sound of whizzing. As a neutrally-aligned dragon, Lucoa did not meddle in human affairs, but she had picked up on a few of their quirks. For instance, humans had the peculiar behavior of being embarrassed and ashamed about removing waste from their bodies, only doing so in designated places closed off from others. Should they end up voiding in their clothing, they tended to get very upset. At least, that’s what she gleamed from watching TV with Shouta. She could not imagine him being any different. It was such a strange sight to her, seeing him wet the bed yet not showing the slightest care on his face. The poor boy must have no idea what was happening, just the feeling of something discomforting slowly going away and relaxing him back into a deep sleep. Of course, that would no doubt change the instant he woke up and felt the cold, smelly liquid drenching his PJ’s. She was not about to let that happen. As soon as he finished his business, she would cast another spell that would remove all traces of urine, making it appear as if an accident never happened. She had to wait a while before that could happen, though. Shouta must have had something to drink and forgotten to pee before bed, it was the only way to explain how long his wetting was taking. By the time the sound of peeing came to a stop, the front of his pants were thoroughly soaked, and the back was likely not any better. But the more she watched Shouta relieve himself, the more Lucoa became aware of a tingling between her legs as well. Maybe it was the just of watching someone else go, or maybe it was the culprit for waking her up in the first place, but she wouldn’t mind having a potty break herself now. Unfortunately, she did not find getting up to use the toilet a good idea. Her movements might wake Shouta, who would probably cry his eyes out upon realizing he wet the bed. That could be solved simply by cleaning the mattress before she got out, but it was a convenient excuse. In truth, she was feeling rather lazy, the warmth of the bed a little too enticing to leave its embrace. Still, she needed to rid herself of that pesky pressure before she could get comfortable enough to go back to sleep. The simple solution was to magically remove the urine in her at the same time as she did Shouta’s, but then she thought of another idea. A far cheekier one. As a dragon, the concept of wetting oneself was still a foreign one to her. The only time she could recall that happening to her was when she was slipped with that tainted alcohol, and all she could recall was waking up in wet scales. It was a surprising moment, though not entirely unpleasant, at least compared to the other consequences of her drunken night. Taking one last look at Shouta, Lucoa lowered herself back into bed and snuggled into the covers. Her urine pressed against her bladder begging for release, but she no longer resisted it. She was going to satisfy her curiosity and see what the fuss of peeing herself was like. “Oh!” Lucoa gasped as the first bit of pee slipped out and hit the scales masquerading as her panties, the only thing she wore below her shirt. It felt so… warm, and the way it made her pseudo-undies cling to her privates only doubled that sensation. It was a strange sensation to be sure, but not a very uncomfortable one. She did not see the fuss behind having an accident just yet. It was time to open the floodgates. The dragon went from passively allowing pee to leave her to actively forcing it out, and the effect was instant. The room filled with a loud hissing noise as an amount of urine greater than any human could produce gushed from between her legs. In no time at all, her legs were soaked as well as the mattress below and blankets above. Drops of it soon ran down the mattress’ side, spreading the puddle onto the floor. The wet warm feelings running all over her lower body sent a medley of strange signals to the dragon’s brain, leaving her unsure what to think of her wetting. It was uncomfortable, and she definitely would not want to go back to sleep like this for sure. On the other hand, it also felt oddly relaxing, being able to just relax and let go without leaving the comfort of the bed. She wouldn’t mind doing this again, though she would need to do something about the pee getting everywhere. Even though Lucoa did not consider herself bursting to go, her wetting took far longer than Shouta’s. It was only after about five minutes that her stream began to taper off, the hissing dying down to a piddle. The mattress had been completely soaked through on her side, and the puddle on the floor reached out so far, it looked as if someone dumped a ten-gallon container’s worth of urine. Yet through all that, Lucoa kept one eye on Shouta the entire time, and not once did he stir in his sleep. She never figured him to be such a heavy sleeper. Maybe her magic to dispel the nightmare was a little stronger than she meant. She also had to wonder if his parents had heard her accident in the next room over. Then again, they never said anything on the night Shouta woke up screaming because he found out he was groping her by accident. Maybe the whole family was full of heavy sleepers. But as she looked at Shouta, Lucoa fell into a peaceful state despite the massive amount of pee in the room. “Even in your sleep, you still come up with great ideas.”     Shouta groaned as a ray of sunlight reached his eyes, bringing him out of his slumber. He did not open them just yet, instead choosing to turn his head away and hope that Lucoa’s world-class qualities were not right in front of him. While he lied there, memories of his last dream gradually returned to him. He had been in front of his cauldron performing a summoning spell when Lucoa jumped out without a shred of clothing on, just like their first meeting. That was bad enough on its own, but then the cauldron started spewing water everywhere, quickly flooding the room and knocking him over in surprise. The feeling of wetness as the water reached his legs was so strong, it was almost like… Oh no! Shouta felt a cold sweat coming on. He really couldn’t have, could he? It had been so long since the last time it happened, well before summoning Lucoa. On the other hand, he couldn’t recall using the bathroom before he went to bed, and that almost always spelled trouble for him. He really did not want to, but Shouta lowered a hand to check his pants for a wet patch. He had no idea what he was going to do if Lucoa found about this. Taking a gulp, he gave his crotch a couple pats, fully expecting the worst. “Huh?” Dry as a bone. Any other time, this would bring relief to Shouta, but now it only brought confusion. That dream felt so real, he was certain something had to have come out. He needed to take a close look to be sure. Carefully opening his eyes, Shouta found that he was the only one in bed. He wondered where Lucoa could have gone for a moment, but quickly returned to the matter at hand. He pulled the covers off of him and sat up, the sun coming through the window giving him enough to see. Nothing. Not a single drop of pee anywhere. The panic and dread began to die down in Shouta, though the confusion remained. If he hadn’t wet the bed, then where did that sensation come from? “Oh.” That’s when he felt it, that familiar pressure that often got him out of bed in the mornings. All that urine he worried about leaking out was still inside him, and boy, did it want out now. Shouta wondered if that dream he had was his body’s way of waking him up before he could wet the bed, but he would dwell on that as soon as his bladder was empty. With no Lucoa to worry about, Shouta climbed out of bed, feeling the full weight of his bladder as he walked out of his bedroom and into the upstairs bathroom, thankfully unoccupied. Closing the door, he lifted up the toilet seat and pulled down the front of his jammie pants. He then took aim and relaxed his holding muscles. A trickle of tinkle soon came out of him and arced into the toilet, making a satisfying splashing noise that could be heard outside the bathroom. Seeing that his aim was spot-on, Shouta looked straight ahead and breathed out in contentment. It seemed like he had outgrown his bed-wetting just like his mom said he would. He didn’t have to worry about anyone else finding out, especially not Lucoa. With that in mind, Shouta’s mind remained at ease as his morning pee slowly came to an end, bringing his hips forward to compensate for his weakening stream. A slight shiver ran through him while he forced out the last few spurts and shook out any remaining drops. In all, his pee took maybe twenty seconds, which he found a little odd. He normally went for a good deal longer in the mornings. Perhaps he hadn’t had as much to drink yesterday as he thought. Shouta shrugged and flushed the toilet, sending the yellowed water off to who knows where. He had bigger things to focus on today. “Good morning, Shouta!” Two of those bigger things were right in front of him. “L-L-Lucoa!?” Shouta jumped back at the dragon lady next to him. “How are you feeling this morning?” she asked with a smile. “H-h-how long have you been standing there!?” Lucoa put a finger to her chin. “Hmm, about shortly after you came in. Why do you ask?” “You did? B-but that means…” Shouta’s eyes grew big as saucers as it dawned on him. “Shouta, are you okay?” Lucoa turned her head. “Aaaaaaaah!” Faster than even a divine dragon could imagine, Shouta ran between Lucoa’s legs and out the bathroom door. The whole house was then filled with the sound of him screaming “The succubus is watching me pee!” All the while, Lucoa stood there with a puzzled look. She had followed the human custom of waiting until somebody was finished relieving themselves before speaking to them. Why he still got upset was simply beyond her. But as she stood there, another thought crossed her mind, and an important one at that. She turned around and leaned out the bathroom door, shouting as loud as Shouta did. “Shouta, don’t forget to wash your hands!”
    • 1 comment
    • 1,268 views
  • Holding More than Cards (Kakegurui F/F)

    By SlothWhispers

    ((Another older fic, this one involves Midari and Yumeko from Kakegurui, and some good ol' Desperation and Wetting! ? It takes place after s1 of the anime, since I haven't gotten around to reading the manga to see how their relationship developed after their first match. Warning for minor dark content (a few mild references to Midari's gunplay kink and suicidal tendencies, but absolutely nothing in detail there, and nothing you wouldn't expect from the anime itself). This one is also NSFW (a masturbation scene and clothed grinding). )) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ It had been too long. Too long since she'd found any sort of thrill, or even remote satisfaction, at this school. No, in this life.

    Living had already seemed meaningless for the majority of her time on this earth, but ever since that fateful day, things had seemed even emptier than before. Giving makeovers, enforcing the rules of the council, scaring the hell out of certain students...she was just going through the motions, day in and day out, with nothing to change it.

    The only thing that got her heart pounding, besides the click of a cold metal barrel to her head, wasn't even a thing. It was a person.

    One glorious, beautiful, terrifying person.

    Yumeko.

    She'd been expressly forbidden from seeking her out during the weeks after their own encounter, told she wasn't to interact with their enemy until the President's secretive plans were complete. Humph. The President...

    She might have said fuck it and gone after Yumeko anyways, orders be damned, but...she'd needed time to prepare her own plans. That speech the girl had given her towards the end of their game, those cutting remarks about how they weren't actually the same at all, how pointless it was, how she wasn't actually providing a satisfying challenge...how it wasn't even a gamble, because she would have won either way...

    If she wanted to impress Yumeko, to prove that she was worth gambling with, that she was capable of giving her the kind of extraordinary rush that she felt whenever her life was on the line...She had to step it up. She had to come up with a real challenge, something crazy, something truly worthy of catching the devil's attention. Something that would give them both the pleasure and danger they craved...

    And so she'd plotted, ignoring the other council members during meetings, scrolling through her cell phone's photos and gushing over the object of her desires, trying to figure out what would make that creature tick, trying to decide what she could add to the game to really bring it over the edge...

    A few weeks later, she'd heard through the grapevine about the big showdown, the highest stakes gamble...that had ended in a tie. A tie...A game like that, painstakingly set up to prove once and for all who was going to win, Yumeko or the President...and it had all been pointless in the end. 

    Hah! It was all without any meaning, just as she'd been saying all along! She'd laughed so hard that day that she'd fallen right out of her council seat.

    And now...with everything back to square one...with no new plots in play as the council pondered their next moves, as Yumeko continued to enjoy every day, gambling away with her schoolmates...she was free to step in. She could finally have her shot at the prize.

    And so she'd left her dorm room an hour before any classes started, nearly skipping through the hallways, her handbag loaded up with her prized gun, extra ammunition, and every type of card, chip, and set of dice she could think of. She knew by now exactly where Yumeko would be, in the common area and eating some sort of pastry, and the moment she spotted the table (thankfully empty, Ryota must not have met up with her yet) she grinned, her heart beating faster.

    "Yumeko!~ It's been a long time since we've seen each other...How's it been going since you dealt with the President?"

    She'd looked up from her plate with that innocent smile, seeming to brighten up at once. "Oh, Midari! It's nice seeing you here! We had a thrilling game! I'm really looking forward to seeing what she cooks up next time..."

    "Yeah, I heard it was intense, the whole council was talking about it. But enough about the past. Got any plans lined up for the day?"

    "Not yet, but I'm sure I'll find something! There are always games going on here!"

    "Well, if you don't have anything yet...I WANT A REMATCH!" She'd hoped to play it cool, but her eagerness was getting the best of her. Still, she'd ask fair and square this time. No kidnapping or arrests. "Just hear me out, I've got something that'll knock those stockings right off! Look, I've got all of the stuff ready, so just let me explain the rul-"

    "Alright, Midari...how would you feel about a different kind of game this time? It isn't played with cards or chips, but it's still a gamble.~"

    What? Not played with cards or chips? But she'd spent weeks planning this, setting up everything they needed, ironing out all of the rules, making sure it was going to be as dangerous as possible! Was all of her hard work just going to go to waste? And what would even be entertaining about a game without any of those things? "Why would I want to play a different game? We had so much fun last time!" she pleaded, leaning closer to the table and digging through her bag until her hands clasped cold metal. She whipped it out, holding her hand towards her. "Yumeko, please just take my gun and let's go set things up! One shot, I'll let you have a free shot at me! Please, just press the barrel against my head and-"

    "No guns, or I don't play with you at all." Yumeko stated quietly, smile disappearing as she let disdain fill her voice. Her hand reached out to gently take the gun, setting it down on the table before she turned back around. "I already told you that there isn't any true risk when those are involved, not when you're so eager to die. If you aren't willing to play by my rules, I can have plenty of fun with Ryota, and you can just go by yourself and-"

    No, she couldn't choose that spineless bastard over her! He didn't deserve her, he didn't appreciate her the way she did! He was just her pet, her pawn, not someone who understood the true appeal of gambling, the thrill of surprises! "Okay! Okay, I'll do it! Whatever it is I'll do it, just name the rules! I need you, Yumeko, please! You're all I've thought about since that day! All I can think about is the rush I got when we were together, that look in your eyes...Relieve me, relieve me of all of this pent up pressure!~" She was pleading now, getting down onto her knees, staring up at the woman who held all of the power, who was her only chance at getting some relief before she went mad with lust and boredom.

    Yumeko finally smiled again, and though her face held the same cheerful innocence she often wore, she could have sworn she saw those eyes flash for a moment, that briefest glimpse of the creature she so idolized stirring beneath the surface. 

    "Actually, you're going to be feeling even more pressure before our game is over, Midari. You're going to be groveling at my feet, begging for relief.~"

    ~~~

    And so Yumeko had told her the rules of her game. She was to go about her day today as normal, with a few exceptions: 

    1. She wasn't to use the restroom or otherwise relieve herself (be it intentionally or unintentionally) until after she was given explicit permission from Yumeko. If she broke this rule before classes let out for the day, Yumeko would cancel their fun entirely. 

    2. For an extra element of chance, after every class, they would meet up in the hallway and Yumeko would flip two coins. If they both landed on tails, nothing would happen. One head, and she would be forced to down half a bottle of water right there in the few minutes before her next class, or if two heads, it would be an entire bottle. Anything else she chose to drink throughout the day and how much was entirely her choice.

    And finally, what was probably going to be the most difficult part of the challenge:

    3. She was forbidden from being anything but pleasant to Ryota if they happened to cross paths.

    She still wasn't sure how the hell having to piss was going to be anywhere close to the thrill she could seek from a gun, but this was the task Yumeko had given her, so she was determined to follow orders and see where it led. Yumeko had promised that after classes were over, they'd 'move somewhere more private for the real fun to begin', and, well...she hoped at least some of what her idol had in mind was close to what was now running rampant through her own imagination...

    ~~~

    If there was one benefit to this game of Yumeko's that she hadn't expected, it was how much more sensitive her full bladder seemed to make everything else.

    The first three classes hadn't been bad at all (she'd downed the bottle and a half from the coin flips with ease), and while lunch had been uncomfortable, it had still been manageable (so much so, in fact, that she'd downed an entire can of tea with her food, just to liven the rest of the challenge up). But things had started hitting harder for her next class, and another half bottle had actually sent nerves running through her. Although, that only served to heighten her excitement. If she was actually starting to sweat, maybe this wasn't going to be so boring after all...

    After a while of shifting and squirming in her seat during the daily council meeting, she'd ditched the room for one of her usual 'bathroom breaks'. On her way out she'd heard a few of the members muttering to each other about her awkward body language. It was ironic, actually. The one time she actually did need to piss and had a valid excuse to bust out of there, and she wasn't even going to go.

    Stepping into the stall and seeing the toilet had her shoving a hand down her skirt for an entirely different reason than usual as she was forced to cross her legs, groaning quietly. She really hadn't expected all of that water to catch up with her so early on in the challenge, but she was quickly approaching the closest she'd ever come to actual desperation. She wasn't going to let out a drop though. She had to save everything for Yumeko!

    "Yumeko..."

    Just whispering her name sent chills through her, her body shuddering before she'd sat down on the toilet. She'd had to clench her lower muscles tightly as they threatened to contract again. Fuck, she had to piss.

    "Fuck..."

    Closing her eyes and leaning her head back, she'd tried to ignore the present urge in favor of taking care of other urges. It was slow going at first. Despite her desire, it was hard to relax and get into the mood when most of her energy was focused on the constant throbbing in her abdomen. Every light touch had her stiffening up or squirming on the cold porcelain as the urgency spiked, and she had to cross her legs more than once in order to maintain control.

    But once she'd finally started to get into the rhythm of things? Once the lighter touches started adding up, and when she'd started to regain the ability to focus on the feeling of sensations besides her bladder's urges? Those other delicious tingles, the teasing drips that ran along such a sensitive area, reminding her what else could be dripping if she would just let go...

    Holy shit.

    She hadn't done anything else different from her usual stroking routine, but every single nerve seemed to be on edge, every bit of stimuli amplified tenfold. It was rolling through her body in dizzying waves, at one point so intense that she'd nearly blacked out, the bathroom stall speckling at the edges of her vison as she gasped for air, barely able to make out her ragged voice over the ringing in her ears. Mother of fuck. The only thing that kept her conscious was the absolutely burning throbbing between her legs, her hand pressed hard against the slick, pulsing part of her that was now trying to force a jet of piss out of her with all its strength. She could feel her bladder contracting along with the aftershocks, could feel everything running up her urethra, teetering right on the edge of coming out as she gently rocked in place, shuddering, with her palm serving as the only thing stopping her from losing complete control. 

    "You can do this...Y-You can do this..." she muttered repeatedly, biting down on her lip and moaning as she waited for her body to ride out the afterglow of pleasure. Slowly, her breathing began to steady, the sensation below beginning to dull as she lost her hypersensitivity, and after a few minutes she managed to pull her hand back to wipe it off with a wad of toilet paper, relying on her clenching muscles alone to hold back the flood. 

    Sweat was dripping along her forehead as she leaned her head back, closing her eyes. That was...well, it wasn't exactly at the top of her list when it came to euphoric experiences (gunplay was always going to rest at the top, forever coveted until she could find someone to engage in it with her), but...

    "What a fuckin' rush..."

    Light tapping on tile caught her attention as the restroom door creaked open, and she could see black dress shoes with white socks below the stall's opening, slowly creeping into the room in front of her. They hadn't dared come close to her stall, lurking back towards the sinks, but she could see them shuffling from side to side, eventually crossing over each other and hopping around as a hesitant knocking sounded against the granite counter. 

    "U-Um...Miss Midari? A-Are you...almost done? I-I know you don't like being, er, interrupted, b-but the other restrooms are closed for cleaning, a-and it's kind of an emergency..." The legs stepped back out of range from her limited vision as soon as the girl had finished squeaking out her question, and she just barely caught a frantically murmured "Pleasepleasedon'tshootmeohgoshpleasedon'tshoot!" She was sure that last bit had been more of a desperate prayer (how pointless), certainly not actually aimed at her.

    Any other time, she probably would have been pissed off enough to storm out and scare the living daylights out of whatever poor girl had bothered her during these special times, maybe even toy with the little thing for a bit if she wanted to get any pleasure to make up for the ruined session. But today...well, she was still in one of the most blissful afterglows of her life, so she supposed she could afford to be forgiving.

    And actually...perhaps this girl could do a little something for her after all...

    "It's fine, I don't give a shit. Just hop in and go before you piss yourself, I can see you wriggling like a toddler out there."

    The girl was hesitating, shuffing around in silence for a moment before she spoke up again, sneaking back into view as she paused in front of her stall. "Um...a-are you sure? I-It's really okay?"

    She guessed she couldn't fault her for being so cautious. It wasn't exactly above her morals to pull a trick once in a while, only to twist it around to get what she really wanted. "I'm serious, I really don't care. Just hurry up before I change my mind!"

    "Oh...o-okay...Thank you, M-Miss Midari! I really appreciate it!" Darting footsteps tapped to her left as the girl ran into a stall a couple of doors down from her own, slamming it shut and fumbling with the lock before she got situated, moaning and whimpering under her breath the whole time. 

    That's it, just let go. You must be so damn desperate...

    The moment she heard the torrent hitting the bowl she doubled over, biting down on her knuckles to muffle a cry of her own as she heard the girl huffing in relief. Her urge had just barely settled back to an ache earlier, but now it was back in full force, throbbing harshly as she squirmed around, crossing her legs so tightly that her thighs soon burned with the strain. It was splattering so loudly, hissing and pouring, the sound echoing around the otherwise silent bathroom...her bladder spasmed again, and she just barely clenched her muscles back to prevent a leak, tears springing to her eyes as she fought to breathe quietly through her nose.

    It's torture...Fucking hell, it's absolute torture!

    Thank you, Yumeko, you devil. Thank you, Thank you, Thank you!

    It was all she could do to focus on her pulsing bladder instead of the slowly-returning arousal below, keeping still and trying to breathe calmly instead of giving in to the sensation as the girl stepped out to wash her hands, the running water almost as agonizing. She really couldn't risk a second wave right now. No, as delicious as this suffering was, she needed to wait for a few hours, let her aching bladder settle while she distracted herself with mundane things. 

    She needed to wait for Yumeko.

    Yes...that would be far more pleasurable than anything she could conceive of doing to herself right now...

    ~~~

    Two wonderfully brutal hours later (and a final half bottle of water she'd barely been able to drink, one that the coin had only given her because her hands were shaking too badly to actually flip it), after final classes had let out for the day, she'd wasted no time tracking the little devil down, speed-walking through the hallways and trying not to stop too often. Once she finally found her she couldn't help rocking back and forth and bouncing in place where she stood, only partially out of eagerness. "Yumeko, I've followed-ah, all of your orders! Let's-ngh, start the game!"

    Yumeko hummed to herself, looking her over carefully before she smiled, clasping her hands together. "Wow, you really can't keep still, can you? Alright, let's go down to that room of yours! This is going to be so much fun!~" She was giggling, grasping her hand and pulling her along as she skipped down the hallways.

    It was such a strange, cheerful tone Yumeko was using, but she didn't mind it. It was the complete opposite of Yumeko's true aesthetic, that cold, calculating, crazy bitch that lurked under the surface, and it only served to make her even more excited about what was to come, sending her blood rushing with the dose of unease that came with wondering when that façade would be cast aside, wondering when Yumeko would rip into her once again...

    Would she treat her just as cruelly as she had the last time they'd played together, berate her and act like she wasn't worthy of being anywhere near her level? 

    Just the thought sent a shiver through her, and she tensed up, pausing in her steps and squeezing her thighs together as the throbbing between her legs spiked. How many of those bottles have I downed now? Fuck, there was that tea too...

    "You're almost bursting, aren't you? Don't slow down now though!" Yumeko chided, pouting for a moment. "We're just about to have some fun, aren't we?"

    Of course, she couldn't stop now! The sooner they got there, the sooner she could see what Yumeko was really planning to do to her, the sooner they could be alone, together, just the two of them in a soundproof room...

    Bladder be damned, she tightened her grip on Yumeko's hand, taking the lead as she nearly bolted the rest of the way to their destination. They reached the door in a couple of minutes, and she hopped around, crossing her legs against increasingly-insistent aches as she yanked the key from her vest pocket.

    "Now, once we step inside, you need to stand still with your arms apart so I can frisk you, okay?~" Yumeko giggled.

    Damn it. 

    She should have known Yumeko wouldn't have changed her mind about the no gun rule.

    Scowling, she unlocked the door and waited inside, standing as still as could be while Yumeko closed the door behind them. The girl was smiling as she made her way over, walking slowly to encircle her before she placed her hands on her shoulders, slowly feeling along the fabric of her sleeves. Those hands soon slid to move along her back, then crept forwards, reaching under and moving over her chest in firm, thorough strokes. The slight bit of attention already had her pulse spiking, and she bit back a moan, closing her eyes and trying to lean further into those fingers.

    "Uh-uh! This is a serious pat down!" Yumeko huffed, pulling her hands away for a minute before she stepped around, bringing them back to feel along her waist and down her legs in a way that made her want to melt. "You're desperate though, aren't you, Midari? Just these light strokes are enough to have you on the verge of begging, aren't they?" she whispered in her ear, a finger brushing her lip for a split second. 

    Her single gun was swiftly yanked out of her hiding place and unloaded, tossed across the room with an empty clatter.

    "You disgust me."

    Without any warning, fingers ran down her stomach and towards her bladder in a single swift motion, pressing into her swollen skin one at a time. Two. Four. Six. Eight. All ten, massaging in small circles and feeling around every aching inch, forcing her breath to hitch and gasp as she struggled to stay perfectly still, and not send her hands lunging downwards. Stronger pulses kept striking in new spots as Yumeko continued to feel around like she was molding clay, and she clenched her muscles as tightly as she could against the sudden rush of burning pressure, tears beginning to prick at her eyes.

    "How about now, Midari? How close are you to losing control and begging me to help you with what you can't accomplish yourself? It's just like our last game, isn't it? Except, this time..." Oh fuck, it was Yumeko's real voice this time, that heartless tone that sent tingles through every inch of her, disdain practically dripping in every word. "This time I'm in charge of the rules. I'm the one getting the pleasure out of this. I'm not here to serve your suicidal whims, you're here to serve me." 

    Her breathing was quickening the longer Yumeko went on, that familiar ache filling every fibre of her body as she squeezed her thighs together for another purpose, a moan escaping her lips. But even before that ripple of pleasure could run through her, a wave of pressure nearly overtook her, her abdomen quivering with an especially frantic spasm that had her legs trembling.

    "Yumeko, fuck, I-I think I'm gonna-"

    "What did I say about who was in charge, Midari? You aren't allowed to let a drop go until I say so. Follow the rules of the game. Hold it."

    She was outright panting now, straining every inch of her body into tightening up where she stood, still unsure if she was allowed to grab herself or cross her legs. The throbs were absolutely relentless now, each pulse reminding her of how damn full she was, how long she'd been holding it all in, how close she was to exploding.

    "You are going to wait for however long I want you to, no matter what I do to you. And then I'm going to savor watching you lose control...Is that clear?"

    She was in so much pain that she wanted to cry, her breathing unsteady, but she found herself grinning anyways, a sharp cackle bursting from her no matter how badly it shook her bladder. "You know, this is pretty damn close to what you fussed at me for. No matter what, my body's gonna give out eventually, so you'll still get what you want. Not much of a gamble, is it?"

    "But isn't this what you wanted? An excuse for me to berate you like the pathetic person you are? Time with just the two of us and no one to interfere? A game where all of my focus is on you?"

    If she wasn't so busy trying not to piss herself, she probably would have creamed her skirt right there. Was Yumeko actually just doing this for her?

    "Y-Yeah, but..."

    Yumeko had stepped forward again, pressing her larger chest right up against hers, those entrancing red eyes staring into her as a hand crept around her neck, squeezing tighter and pulling until their lips were locked. Yumeko pulled away before she could make any attempts to prolong the kiss, smirking.

    "It'll still be a guessing game of when you'll lose it, right? Every move you make will be a gamble to hold it in!"

    ~~~

    Damn, she had to piss so badly she could barely think about anything else, could hardly focus on taking in the image of Yumeko lying, still clothed, underneath her, face flushed and eyes practically glowing with that delicious, terrifying gaze. She couldn't stop the strange lap dance she was giving, her crotch grinding into that soft stomach with no sense of rhythm, rocking this way and that and suddenly jerking to change direction mid-movement. She just had to find the right angle, the right sense of pressure to keep the flood at bay for just a few more seconds, please, just a moment where the burning pressure at the edge wasn't shrieking at her.

    "Fuck, Yumeko, please..."

    Her thighs kept clenching around the body beneath her for all that they were worth, tingling and shaking as she strained the muscles to squeeze harder still, but it did nothing but add extra pressure between her legs, sent beads of teasing sweat rolling along them. She was trying so hard not to breathe, not daring to inflate her core with air that could take up precious space, and the dizziness was amazing, sending her vision dancing and adding yet another rush of pleasure that threatened to overtake her. It was wet down there, wet and clenching, over and over against nothing, fuck she needed to-

    She had to gasp for air just before she blacked out, her breaths coming out ragged and desperate, quick and short alternating with longer heaves as she lowered her head to rest against Yumeko's, each inhale sending waves of agony through her bladder, sending more waves of pleasure through overstimulated organs that were still trying to recover from the euphoria she'd just ridden out. The pressure was still there, it was still there and it was such sublime torture, and she had to keep squirming even though her crotch was begging her to stay still to recover, each wave of friction hurting and causing her to flinch.

    A fresh burst of warmth joined the slimy moisture between her legs, and she cried out, burying her face into Yumeko's neck as she shoved her hands against her crotch. It hurt, oh, it hurt, and no matter how hard she strained and clenched it kept coming, pouring out between her fingers and pooling into the fabric of the dress shirt below her.

    "No! N-No, nonono!!! We can't stop the fun now, we can't!!!"

    She liked to think her willpower had been what had finally sealed off the leak, but in reality it was Yumeko's hand, slipping past her own to squeeze and press against her most intimate areas.

    "I'm only helping you for a moment while you collect yourself. This is still a gamble, right? The rest of the game will be on you."

    She tried to nod, but all she ended up doing was sinking her teeth into Yumeko's neck to muffle an agonized, overjoyed scream. Yumeko was touching her, she was touching her and fuck, that was what she dreamed about so often, a satisfying thought-turned-reality that almost made her body overload yet again. She couldn't help a quick buck against those fingers, but that only earned a swat on her ass that forced her to yelp, another quick spurt of urine escaping.

    "Now now, that isn't fair! This game isn't about getting whatever you want! No breaking the rules!"

    And then Yumeko withdrew her hand, leaving her to fend off the inevitable alone. "FUCK! FUCKFUCKFUCK!"

    She had to piss, she had to piss so badly she couldn't stand it, every breath, every tiny motion making the urge worse and worse, reminding her that no matter how much she begged and pleaded and moaned, it was going to come out soon, it was going to come out and the game would end and she couldn't stave it off forever. She was writhing around like her life depended on it, shoving her hands into her crotch and grinding against Yumeko, crying and gasping and unable to help the saliva dripping from her mouth, unable to help the slick that was still dripping and being produced in the same area where another liquid was barely being contained. "I don't want to go yet, I can't, please pleasepleaseplease don't let me, d-don't let me-"

    Another teasing spurt ran along her fingers and she sobbed, rocking her hips with a whimper. She'd been holding for so long now, it was almost hard to imagine actually letting go completely, and these leaks were only serving to sharpen the burning pain below, not relieve it. But damn, it felt amazing, the constant pressure and pain teasing her in ways normal ministrations could never hope to.

    I can't let our game end yet! 

    "Y-Yumeko!" she gasped out, shifting to try and grasp her crotch more firmly. "The gun, g-get the gun!" She could see Yumeko raising up her head to glare at her, so she hurried to finish speaking before she could be interrupted. "I know it's empty, I'm-ah, n-not gonna fuckin' shoot it! J-Just hand it to me, please!"

    Yumeko looked skeptical, but she had the mercy (or maybe just curiosity) to fulfill her request, shifting her arms behind her and pushing to slide herself further back along the floor until she could reach the weapon. Once she grasped it, she held it out to her.

    She snatched it immediately with one hand, fumbling to shift it in her fingers until she had it with the handle up, the barrel facing towards herself. Perfect. Bracing herself, she raised herself up from Yumeko's wet stomach, wasting no time shoving the metal between her legs and pressing it as closely against her crotch as she could, squeezing her thighs shut around it. The shocking cold of the object forced her to leak a small spurt, but after her body heat began to warm it she regained control. 

    "Mmm, that's creative...I suppose I won't count the gun against you for this..." Yumeko murmured, pulling on the collar of her vest until she adjusted, sitting on her knees, still on top of her stomach. "Let's see how much longer you can go..." With a devilish grin, she'd yanked her to lean down further, capturing her lower lip in a bite that drew blood.

    She couldn't help moaning, her remaining eye closing as she tried to focus her other senses on capturing this moment. The smell of Yumeko's perfume, so much sweeter and more gentle than the girl who wore it. Her pants and murmurs in her ears, the warm hands roaming through her hair and down her neck to stroke her collarbones, and soon slipping under her shirts to run along her stomach.

    "You're so pretty, Midari...It's a shame you're such a wreck."

    Oh fuck, her hands were just barely brushing along her abdomen, but it was still enough to send fresh waves of desperation shuddering through her, her hands tightening their grip on Yumeko's top as she squirmed. "No, nononono-"

    Her bladder spasmed again, sharp and agonizing, and no matter how hard she clenched, a hot stream drenched the gun, running down the barrel and wetting her legs. Breath hitching, she bucked, half-grinding against the metal object in a last-ditch attempt to increase the pressure, but it was no use. She was completely losing control now, her abdomen becoming strangely warm as her bladder began to empty of its own will. 

    "Fuck...I-I can't..."

    She was clenching every muscle, but piss was still flooding out of her, loud hissing and her own ragged gasps filling the room as she collapsed against Yumeko, her face resting between her breasts. The girl's fingers laced themselves through her hair, gripping it tightly enough to hurt as she pulled her head up to make eye contact, while the other pulled the gun out from between her legs, dangling the dripping thing in front of her.

    "You've ruined your favourite toy, haven't you? You're so tired you can barely move, you're drenched with more than just piss, and I think even less of you now than I already did...how does that make you feel, Midari? Who's the winner of this little game?"

    She knew the answer was supposed to be 'Yumeko'. This whole thing was supposed to be payback for her own game, proving a point by doing something that primarily gave Yumeko pleasure while she suffered, just like how Yumeko had suffered through a boring gamble for her own twisted benefit. And it had definitely given Yumeko pleasure. The girl's eyes were nearly glowing, her chest heaving with her own breathless pants and her face blazing red, her legs quivering underneath where she was sitting. Damn, she hadn't even needed to rub one out, coming just from the show alone. 

    But...lying here with sopping wet fabric underneath her, soaking her own clothes as relief began to make her head spin, having been pushed to her absolute limit, put through pure hell and agony with something that could be done over long stretches of time, instead of the split-second highs the click of her gun could offer...being brought to a pitiful condition like this...and with Yumeko getting so physical with her, paying attention to only her for a good hour or two...

    "Actually..." she huffed, a giddy smile working its way onto her face despite her exhaustion. "I think...this is more of a draw. We might have to go for another round to decide..."

    "So you still haven't learned your lesson..." Despite the cold gaze, she could tell that, this time, it was more for show than actual disappointment. "I guess I'll have to raise the stakes then..."
    • 2 comments
    • 2,072 views

Our community blogs

  1. Isabelle was fidgety the whole car ride to the pool. She was constantly tapping her foot, crossing and uncrossing her legs. When we got there, we excitedly leapt out of the car and put our things down where my parents had told us.

    ”Okay, let’s go in the pool. I’ll race you!” she said.

    ”Not yet,” I told her, “I saw a cool tree I wanna climb last time we were here. It’s just down the path over there.” I pointed to a patch of woods near the gate.

    I could tell she was shifting her weight from foot to foot. “I think we should go in the pool first. Even if it’s just real quick to cool off, ‘cause it’s really hot out.”

    ”I don’t want to be wet when we walk through the woods, we’ll get muddy.”

    Isabelle made a look of discomfort.

    ”If you want to stay here, I’ll just go,” I said, knowing she would stay with me.  She did.

    As soon as we entered the path, out of sight and earshot of our parents, her hands went between her legs. “Okay, I know you’re too stupid to realize this, but I wanted to go in the pool first because I really need to tinkle.”

    I feigned innocence. “That’s really gross. You shouldn’t pee in the pool.”

    ”Like you don’t!” She kept squeezing herself again and again,  no more than three seconds between each squeeze. She was clearly on the verge of leaking. “Can you please just make this quick? I’m about to go in my bathing suit.”

    ”You gotta climb the tree with me,” I said as we came upon it.

    ”What? No! Jacob, I’m NOT doing that. You know I don’t like heights.”

    ”I want you to face your fears. I’ll help you, even. It’s easy.” I leapt up to the first branch and swung myself higher and higher, climbing like a monkey. I looked down at Isabelle, who was twisted up like a pretzel and holding her hands behind her butt. She shook her head. “Come on, Izzy, it’s really not that bad.”

    ”I’m about to wet myself,” she said, emphasizing every word. I leapt down.

    ”You can do it. I believe in you,” I joked.

    ”I have to fart really bad but I might pee,” she said, giggling and tightening her grip on her hands.

    “Isabelle, come on! Ill even give you a boost. Come here.”

    Unfinished

  2. So your girl is going to be doing a 72 hour padded challenge to beat her existing 48 hour record. For practical reason's I'll be mostly using pullups and giving myself a bathroom break every 4-6 hours.....

     

    Wish me luck!

    😉

    • 1
      entry
    • 0
      comments
    • 135
      views

    Recent Entries

    Latest Entry

    I don't really know where else to share my omo/pee fetish fiction or my experiences. I figured I'd share them here and hopefully find some like-minds, so I guess I'll start with an entry about the kind of stuff I write.

    I've never shared my real-life experiences with the fetish with anyone. I tried to mention something once about it, but it was in passing and it was a super awkward conversation, and the other person didn't continue so I dropped it. That was with one of my closest friends, so I'm pretty quiet about it, especially after that. I'm also a transgender male, so it's a bit anxiety-inducing to share much in even forums like this about it because I worry about pictures or videos getting me misgendered, even with my pronouns stated.

    I'm more comfortable with writing for now and maybe sharing some artwork, but I focus on male omo/peeing stuff, and gay stuff, which doesn't seem to be super popular here. By posting it to a blog like this though, I feel a bit better about it. So that's a heads up for the kind of content I'll post on the blog.

    I'll probably post stories in bits since I'm a writer and I write longer things, or just the parts that include what I'm too nervous to share anywhere else that involves the obvious :shy: Also, sorry if my real life experiences aren't super interesting to read. I'm mostly experimenting right now, but I'll try to word them in ways that aren't so dry (hah).

  3. (Warning: Contains both visual and written depictions of underaged peeing… and no, nobody buys the “She’s really 1,000 years old!” excuse. You’re still going to jail.)

    With thanks to Captain L and Lordbardak (Phoenix) for editing

     

    “Hey, Tiki?”

    So much for that nap, was her first thought upon returning to the waking world. The incessant hand that had been pushing her shoulder withdrew itself as she stirred awake.

    “Mmm?” Tiki mumbled, pausing to sit up from her chair and stretch. A sparkling, blue ocean and bright sand greeted her as her eyes fluttered open. That’s right, she recalled, they were relaxing at the beach today, the Order’s reward for clearing out the bandits harassing the nearby towns. She could see others like the lady Robin practicing her spearfishing, Princes Takumi and Leo engaged in a heated duel of volleyball, and Commander Anna chasing after Sharena, who had stolen her image-recording tome in an attempt to get her to stop harassing the other heroes.

    “Great, you’re awake!” The young, girly voice pulled Tiki’s attention again. She glanced to her side and saw someone she still quite couldn’t believe was real, but the green hair, emerald eyes, and dragon wings growing from her back made it impossible to deny. It was none other than herself, summoned from the time of the Hero-King when she was merely a single millenia old.

    “Y-Yes, I am awake now,” said Big Tiki, rubbing the sleep out of her eye. “Did you need something, little one?”

    “Well, I saw you napping and thought it wouldn’t be fun if you slept through our beach trip.”

    “Oh?” Big Tiki raised an eyebrow. “Is that all?”

    “Of course! There are so many friends to meet and things to do here. This is no time to be sleeping!”

    If only I still possessed such energy, Big Tiki thought to herself. Regardless, her younger self had a point. Despite living to see three-thousand summers, she had surprisingly little opportunity to enjoy herself at the beach, and this one was possibly the most special occasion for that. Heroes from worlds all over were having a blast, and here she was, dozing off in a chair.

    “You know, I think I will join in on some of the fun,” Big Tiki said with a smile.

    “Yay!” Little Tiki hopped up and down, her frilly, pink swimsuit bouncing with her.

    With that, Big Tiki pushed herself out of the chair, her sandals pressing into the sand. Standing upright, she took a moment to stretch again, enjoying the warm sun and ocean breeze on her bikini-clad body. She couldn’t think of a more pleasant way to wake herself up from a nap.

    But there was one feeling that was not very pleasant.

    “Hmm?” Big Tiki frowned as she felt an uncomfortable pressure from her bladder. It was no small pressure, either; it appeared she had been sleeping for a bit longer than she thought. Now that she thought of it, she also had a bit of tea and delicious watermelon before falling asleep. No wonder she needed to go! How it didn’t wake her up earlier was a mystery for the ages.

    “Is something wrong?” Little Tiki asked.

    “Oh, nothing.” Big Tiki turned to her and gave a sheepish smile. “I just need to visit the little dragon’s room first.”

    “Huh?” Little Tiki’s face went blank.

    “What is it? You still need to relieve yourself even as an adult, you know.”

    “I know. It’s just…” At this, Little Tiki put her legs together from the knees up and wiggled her hips side to side. “I just realized I need to tinkle, too,” she said with a blush.

    Oh dear, Big Tiki thought as she looked at the potty-dancing manakete. She had forgotten about her little problem in the past; she would get so distracted by all the fun things and people, that she would forget about her need for the bathroom until it got pretty urgent.

    That had backfired on her eventually. Memories resurfaced of a time when she really needed to go at a new castle, but didn’t know where the bathroom was. She ended up running from hallway to hallway, hands firmly between her legs, until she couldn’t hold back anymore. Tears filled her eyes as pee soaked her panties and trailed down her legs, leaving a big wet patch on the carpet.

    xQKDi2kreTLNG4DPtcQexmfRLl3GbLZqpfcdXwKzTdvdxnEZ68_y_I2sb_hqco9x35GyXAAMwxQhi34XUZqRLzWjnX1ExoW0MMsFt5wapfqjBaQ0uQ0sYNsE1PDUOyISK_HKaXeo
    Artwork by Papergami, commissioned by myself

     

    It was a painful memory, but she learned her lesson after that. It seemed, however, that her younger self had been summoned before that accident, judging by her squirming. They had better get going before her bottoms got wet with something other than seawater.

    “Then why don’t we visit the bathroom together?” asked Big Tiki, “The Order should have set up some tents for such a thing.”

    “Okay! Then we can talk and play afterwards!”

    Big Tiki chuckled to herself. “We can still talk along the way. Here, this way.” She turned and stepped off, with Little Tiki following behind.

    “So, I’ve been meaning to ask you a few things,” said Little Tiki.

    “Oh? Like what?”

    Little Tiki put a hand to her chin. “Well, you’re me when I’m all grown-up, right? That means you must know everything that’s going to happen to me.”

    “Hmm, I suppose that’s true,” said Big Tiki, scratching her cheek.

    “Then you could probably tell me all kinds of things about my future, like all the friends I make and places I go to. That way, I won’t have to wonder what things will be like when I’m all grown-up!” Little Tiki beamed at her.

    “Well, I could…” Big Tiki glanced away. “But I think it would be for the better if I didn’t.”

    “Aww, why not?” pouted Little Tiki.

    “From what I’ve been told, time is a delicate thing. Simply knowing about the future can be enough to cause changes to it, and not always for the better. If I were to tell you something about your future, it may end up not coming true at all.”

    “Wow, that sounds really complicated,” said Little Tiki, scratching her head.

    Big Tiki looked at her. “It does, but I also think it’s more fun for you to have all those experiences yourself. Wouldn’t want to spoil all the fun, would we?” She smiled at her younger self.

    “I guess not,” she replied, still sounding a bit disappointed.

    “Don’t be discouraged, Little One.” Big Tiki reached out and patted her on the head. “There is still plenty of fun to be had in the present.” A pang of pressure from below pulled her attention for a moment. “But that can wait until after our bathroom break.”

    “Mmm, alright!” Little Tiki’s smile started to come back. “I hope the tents aren’t too much further.”

    “If I recall, they should be on the other side of this rock,” said Big Tiki as they approached the boulder in question.

    “Race you there!” Before she could react, Little Tiki already took off, giggling all the way. Big Tiki stopped and smiled for a moment before giving chase. It was interesting to see how she always knew how to have fun back then. Maybe she could still learn a thing or two from the past.

    Both of them came to a stop as they rounded the boulders, expecting to see their goal. The tan colors of the bathroom tents were a welcome sight. The lines in front of them, not so much.

    “W-What!?” Little Tiki balked.

    Big Tiki only sighed in response, but she was just as unhappy. It seemed the Order of Heroes had grown in numbers, but not in tents, and she wasn’t the only one to fall victim to the tea’s diuretic effects.

    Every hero standing in line covered the spectrum of signals for desperation. The adults were more subtle with their need, from Tana occasionally nibbling her lip and tapping her foot, to Cordelia glancing away while she held her arm in a shy pose. The younger members, perhaps predictably, all had some sort of potty dance going on, such as Elise wiggling her hips with her hands between her legs, or Nino bouncing from one foot to the other as she did her best to hold it for just a little bit longer.

    Seeing all these people also in dire need of relief did not do either Tiki’s bladder any favors. Without any thought, their legs locked together as their holding strength nearly vanished out of sympathy for their friends.

    “Ah! I don’t th-think I can wait that long!” said a hip-wiggling Little Tiki.

    “Mmm, I must agree with you,” the Adult Tiki replied with a hand resting on her groin. “It seems we’re going to have to go somewhere else.”

    Just as she said this, two of the kids in line, the female versions of Kana and Morgan, suddenly broke loose and ran for the ocean, hands firmly pressed into their swimsuits. As they reached the water, their legs gave out from under them, and they collapsed in the knee-deep waters. Their anguished looks relaxed into smiles shortly after.

    “Ewww, are they really just going in the open like that?” Little Tiki turned to her grown self. “Oh, please don’t tell me we’re gonna tinkle in the ocean, too. That’s way too embarrassing!”

    “Er…” Big Tiki looked with a grimace at the girls relieving themselves before shaking her head. “No, of course not. I think I would get stage fright with all those eyes around me.”

    “Hmm, but where can we go?” Little Tiki asked as the two of them looked around.

    “That is a good question,” pondered Big Tiki. With the tents and the ocean not an option, they’d need somewhere private and out of the way. Problem was, she didn’t see anywhere like that in their immediate surroundings. This part of the beach had little to obscure them from everyone’s view, and was bordered by a sheer cliff wall running alongside it, with the only gap leading right into a nearby village. There would probably be a bathroom somewhere, but she didn’t know anyone there, and greeting someone with “Do you have a place where we can pee?” did not sound like a good idea to her. There just had to be somewhere else they could use…

    “Wait.” Big Tiki’s eyes perked up as her memory came to the rescue. She turned to Little Tiki and asked, “Do you recall the small grove we passed on the way here?”

    “Um, you mean that patch of trees and bushes?” said Little Tiki, a bit of hope returning to her eyes.

    “It’s a bit of a walk, but it might be the only place we can go. Do you think you can make it there?”

    Little Tiki paused to glance at the tents, along with the many desperate ladies still there. “Mmm, if it’s our only chance, then I’ll give it my all!” She raised a fist and gave a determined look, despite her other hand still between her legs.

    Even back then, I carried such resolve. “Then we should hurry. This way!” Big Tiki set off towards the grove, beckoning the little one after her. They left behind two sets of footprints in the sand, the only evidence of the little trip they were about to take.

     


     

    As Big Tiki expected, the walk to the grove took only a couple minutes. It felt a bit longer, both from their pressing need and from the lack of conversation as they just kept their eyes peeled for the greenery.

    Both Tiki’s kept at least one hand near their groins for the whole walk, but oddly enough, they no longer felt like they were about to burst. Their bladders still ached with discomfort, but getting away from the tents and the lines seemed to have quieted their bodies’ subconscious urge to open the floodgates too soon.

    Their fortune only improved from there. As they rounded the corner of the cliff wall, the Tiki’s were greeted with the sight of the grove, as plentiful with green as they remembered.

    “Ah, finally!” declared Little Tiki with a smile. “I was worried I’d have to squat out in the open!”

    The Big Tiki looked at the many bushes and trees that would keep them out of sight, giving her a smile as well. “We’ll certainly have our privacy here.”

    “Okay, I’ll just, um, go over there.” Little Tiki pointed over at a set of shrubbery that would easily hide her when she squatted.

    “And I will just be right over there,” replied Big Tiki, nodding towards a cluster of trees. “Take care, Little One.”

    “You too!” she replied, already heading towards the bushes.

    They split from there, with Big Tiki walking over to the palm trees. Stepping behind one, she looked around for a proper spot to do her business, her hands moving to the knot keeping her long, pink sash on her hips. She quickly realized that with her in a place this secluded, she knew just about anywhere would be good to squat at. It wasn’t like anybody would even know what she was about to do here, anyway.

    Wait, would that mean…

    Her eyes widened as it had dawned on her. This exact moment was something she had been waiting for a few weeks now: a chance to relieve herself outdoors with no one around to witness what she had planned.

    Her mind flashed back to a routine patrol, one that went by without any encounters with the enemy. She would have forgotten about it completely, if not for a peculiar sight during their “nature break”, as Anna called them.

    While she was squatted and creating a puddle just beneath her, Big Tiki noticed two of the other ladies, Princesses Hinoka and Camilla of Hoshido and Nohr, handling their business in the strangest manner. Instead of crouching with their underwear pulled down, they stood up next to each other and parted their panties to the side. Their streams flew forward rather than straight down, so much that they could have been having a contest as if they were men. In her three millennia alive in this world, Tiki had never seen such a thing so crude and yet strangely fascinating. Her curiosity took over from there, and she later asked both ladies about their technique down to its finer points.

    Finally, she had the perfect opportunity to try it herself. Taking one last look to make sure the coast was entirely clear, Tiki pulled the knot loose, tossing her sash on top of a nearby bush and revealing her red bikini bottoms. Her hands hooked around the sides, and they were soon pulled down and off her legs. The ladies had recommended she be completely bottomless for her first attempt, just in case things didn’t go well.

    With that part taken care of, Tiki turned to the tree next to her, a hint of pink appearing on her cheeks as she felt the ocean air brushing against her shapely, bare butt. She couldn’t deny that she was a little nervous, but she had made up her mind. A manakete never backed down once they were determined to see something through, after all.

    She just had to follow the steps taught to her. First, spread her feet to shoulder-width. Second, lean back and put her hips forward. Third, and most embarrassingly, use her fingers to pull her labia up and apart, ensuring a good, clean aim, but also a lovely view of a dragon’s “treasure” if anyone caught her at the right angle.

    That just left the final step. Looking down at the grass and not at the amount of pink now visible, Tiki paused to take a few breaths to try and calm her quivering bladder. Her pee was right at the cusp of being let out, but she had to wait for that last mental barrier to be relaxed open first.

    But soon enough, she felt it coming, and quickly remembered the last bit of advice: it had to be pushed out.

    “Mmm!” She lightly moaned as the first few drops fell out, some of it leaving right away, with a couple dribbling down her special place first. The warmth and slow start made her mind run with worry. What if this wasn’t going to work, and she was about to make a big mess instead?

    That worry passed as more of her pee came out, building up into a trickle, then into a jet of golden water, breaking up halfway before hitting the grass. Tiki’s eyes grew with wonder as she watched the stream pick up, landing farther ahead until it started to climb up the tree in front of her, leaving a trail along the way. A symphony of sounds entered her pointy ears, from the piddle pounding against the trunk to the hissing from her exposed nethers.

    All the while, Tiki could only stare in awe at the stream leaving her. Relieving herself standing up; what a novel concept, yet here she was doing just that, successfully as well. Sure, she still had a little dripping straight down, and a bit of the stream bounced off the tree and onto her feet, but she couldn’t feel anything but satisfied with herself.

    The relief didn’t hurt, either. Emptying her full bladder at such a rate left a pleasant feeling in her groin that radiated throughout her body. Her other muscles relaxed, and she found herself closing her eyes, smiling, and genuinely enjoying this naughty little piddle of hers.

    “Aah!?”

    But that all vanished the moment she heard a gasp nearby.

    At once, Big Tiki’s smile dropped and eyes snapped open, her head immediately turning to the gasp’s source. There stood Little Tiki, her eyes wide as saucers, but not making eye contact. Instead, her gaze was glued to the little show her grown-up self was putting on.

    Big Tiki could feel the heat growing on her face. Caught at such a private moment, by a child by manakete standards, no less. Instinct told her to stop and immediately cover herself, but she couldn’t. Her bladder wasn’t finished emptying, nor was it going to stop until the last drop was passed.

    With her legs rooted to the spot, all Big Tiki had was her voice. “Er, L-Little One! Did you… need something?” she managed to say.

    As if snapping out of a spell, Little Tiki gasped and placed her hands over her eyes. “Ah, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to watch, honest!” she stammered, her whole face going red.

    At least she wasn’t looking now. With a frown, Big Tiki looked back to her stream, thankfully slowing down and lowering back onto the ground. The pleasure she had just a moment ago had vanished, and now she only felt embarrassment and guilt that a child had seen such a crass thing.

    A few seconds later, her pee finally petered out , with nothing more than a couple excess drips falling from her privates. Remembering her last bit of advice, she shook her hips back and forth to free the little bit still clinging on down there.

    At least that’s over with, Big Tiki thought as she sighed and reached for her bottoms. Although they had made use of the castle’s baths together, and were the same person regardless, she did not think being that casual with her body around a “little” girl was a good idea.

    “You can look now,” she said once she was modest again. “I’m sorry that you saw me in such a compromising way.”

    Little Tiki put her hands down and opened her eyes. “Oh, please don’t apologize. It’s my fault for walking in on you going tinkle.”

    Well, it wasn’t like I tried to be all that modest about it, Big Tiki thought as she glanced at the puddle and marking she left on the tree.

    “Um, can I ask you something?”

    Big Tiki had a bad feeling in her chest, but asked anyway. “What is it?”

    Little Tiki looked up to her with determination. “How did you do that? I thought only boys could wee standing up.”

    “Er, well…” Big Tiki put a hand up to her chest. “To be honest, I thought the same thing until I was shown otherwise not long ago. This was my first chance for me to try it out myself.”

    “Really?” She could see the curiosity welling up in the little one’s eyes. “It looked like you did a great job. Maybe my first try will go well, too!”

    “Your… first try?” asked Big Tiki, arching an eyebrow. Don’t tell me...

    Little Tiki grew a big smile. “Yeah, it looks like fun. You could teach me how to do it, even!”

    “T-Teach you?” Big Tiki’s eyes opened wide. What in Naga’s name have I done to myself?

    “Yeah! I mean, who better to show me how to do it than myself? I bet I could easily do it with your help!”

    “L-Little One, I…” Big Tiki felt her face growing warm again. “I am not sure if that’s a good idea.”

    “Huh? Why not?” asked Little Tiki with a frown.

    At this, Big Tiki went silent. Where should she even start? Learning how to pee standing up from other adults was one thing, but teaching it to a kid? Nevermind that it was her past self. What would the Order think of her if word of this ever got out? She may as well ask Kiran to send her straight home, it would be the only way she could deal with such humiliation.

    “Oh, please?” Little Tiki looked up at her with pleading eyes. “I won’t ever tell anyone you taught me, honest! Besides, what if we get stuck somewhere, and I really gotta go but have to do it standing up? I don’t just wanna wet myself!”

    As unlikely as that sounded, Big Tiki couldn’t deny that without any knowledge of their future in Askr, it was still possible. However, it was the last line that got to her most of all. Though this technique would not have helped her then, she couldn’t help but think of her accident in the castle, and how upset she was for letting that happen to her. Would it be all that wrong to teach her a skill that could prevent another mishap like that?

    Not only this, but she could see the curious nature inside Little Tiki’s eyes, the very same thing that made her attempt this feat in the first place. In a strange way, refusing it would be like denying a part of herself, to herself at that. Once more, her mind was made up, and she would not change it no matter what.

    “Very well, I’ll teach you as long as you don’t tell anyone about it, promise?”

    “You will?” Little Tiki’s face lit right back up, and she hopped up and down on her bare feet. “Thank you so much! It’ll be our little secret, promise!”

    “I know it will.” Big Tiki nodded. “So we’ll have to find somewhere we won’t be disturbed the next time nature calls.”

    Little Tiki’s bouncing came to a sudden stop, and her smile became noticeably weaker. “Huh? Why wait?”

    Big Tiki gave her a confused look. “Wait, did you not relieve yourself already?”

    To this, Little Tiki’s hips wiggled, and her legs locked together. “Nope! I was gonna go in the bushes, but the ground was all muddy. I was looking for somewhere else I could go, and that’s when I found you,” she replied. “So can we please start now? I don’t wanna hold this in any longer.”

    This had no chance of being a normal nature break, did it? thought Big Tiki. “Then I suppose now is as good a time as any. First thing, you’ll need to remove your bottoms. The floaty ring, too.”

    Yet again, Little Tiki stopped her squirming. “Er, remove them?” she asked in a less confident tone.

    “It’s for the better. That way, you have no chance of getting them wet. Now, I’d hurry before you start to go too early.”

    “A-Alright. I’ll take them off now,” said Little Tiki, her cheeks already turning pink.

    Little Tiki’s hands went to her bottoms, and Big Tiki turned around. She remembered her difficulty with undressing in front of others back then, and that wasn’t something she wanted to see anyway.

    As soon as the shuffling noises stopped and she heard “Okay, they’re off,” Big Tiki looked back. Little Tiki held her bottoms in front of her with the floatation ring kicked away, the pink dress part of the swimsuit thankfully still keeping her modest from this angle. She was lucky that her suit was just an elaborate two-piece, the adult Tiki thought. If not, she may have had to attempt this in the buff.

    Little Tiki set her bottoms on top of a bush and asked, “So what now?” She kept her hands near her crotch.

    “Next, you’ll have to assume the stance. Put your feet at shoulder-width, and stick your hips forward.”

    Little Tiki turned to the bushes and did as her older self said. “Like this?”

    Big Tiki had to pause to sigh first. This would be the toughest part for both of them. “You already know about, um, how things are like down there, right?”

    “Um, yeah,” Little Tiki replied, her gaze lowering to the ground in front of her.

    “Well, to make sure it doesn’t just fall straight down and make a mess, you’ll need to use your hands to, er…” Big Tiki’s eyes moved from side to side. “Pull the, um, ‘petals’, up and open.”

    Little Tiki looked at her with a raised eyebrow. “Petals?”

    Not my best choice of words, thought Big Tiki. She wondered if it would be better if she just showed her what she meant… without actually showing her, at least.

    “Like this,” she replied as her hands went to her bottoms and mimed the “taking aim” part of the process.

    Little Tiki’s eyes widened a bit, and her blush deepened. “Oh! That,” she said as she looked back down. Slowly, her hands pulled up the dress, pressing in her wrists to keep it there. Her little fingers went down and did just as Big Tiki showed her, and nothing could be left to the imagination any longer.

    Even Big Tiki could feel her face growing warmer from embarrassment. Focus, Tiki, she thought as she shook her head. It was your own, and still is. Nothing to be embarrassed about here.

    “So am I all ready to go?” asked Little Tiki. “It feels like it could come out any second now.”

    Just one last bit of advice to give, then she could turn around and leave Little Tiki to her business. “Okay,” she started, “When you feel it about to come out, make sure you-”

    “Ah!”

    Little Tiki’s body tensed up, her lower body clenching forward. An instant later, and a couple drops fell from her groin, landing between her feet.

    “Little One! Are you alright?” asked Big Tiki, her body feeling tense as well.

    “Nngh…” Little Tiki groaned, her whole face growing red and a bead of sweat forming on her brow. “Huh!?”

    A bit more of the yellow liquid dribbled out, but not mostly straight down. Instead, it pooled downwards and formed a trail that snaked down her inner thigh. Another spurt followed, widening the trail as it ran all the way to her foot.

    “Ah, no! Not my leg!” She begged out loud. Her hips swung side to side in an attempt to stop it, but this caused her pee, now coming out in a slow trickle, to hit her other leg as well.

    Big Tiki felt her heart sinking at the little one’s struggle. This was all her fault; if her curiosity hadn’t gotten the better of her, her younger self wouldn’t be in this mess. She had to fix things before they could get any worse.

    “Quick, squat down!” she yelled as she crouched to Little Tiki’s level and reached her arms around her.

    “N-No!” Little Tiki twisted her shoulders, pushing Big Tiki’s arms away. Her brow furrowed in determination. “I can do it! I just gotta…”

    Without warning, Little Tiki leaned back, and Big Tiki instinctively placed her hand on the little one’s back to brace her. Meanwhile, she pulled her girlhood up even further and more open, and her face scrunched up as she used her strength to push it out.

    The change was immediate. What was just a tiny trickle spilling onto her legs grew into a steady, golden stream that flew out almost straight forward before falling and breaking up. It struck a particularly dry patch of grass and dirt, creating a noticeable piddling sound, matched only by the faint hissing from her crotch.

    At first, the manaketes could only stare in silence as Little Tiki emptied her bladder with such force. Even the voice in Big Tiki’s head telling her to stop watching and let her have her privacy felt muted against a sight so taboo and yet strangely fascinating. Even when the smell of pee entered their noses, it wasn’t enough to make common courtesy prevail for either of them. They were simply two parts of the same whole, enjoying the same view together.

    Eventually, Little Tiki’s open mouth curled upwards into a big smile, and her panting turned into giggling. “Tee hee, I’m just like a boy now!” she declared without shame.

    That smile, that happiness from the silliest of things; Big Tiki could not resist such contagious joy. Her lips lifted into a smile, and she soon chuckled right alongside her past self as they watched the puddle growing just in front of them. It may have been a bit of a mess at first, but she was glad things turned out the way they did.

    With her small frame and forceful spray, Little Tiki’s tinkle time ended as quickly as it began, with the stream falling away into a small trickle, this one going straight down, thankfully. At the end, the puddle she left was quite big for her size, testament of how full to the brim she was, though her older self still left the bigger one for sure.

    “Aaaah, much better!” she sighed as the last few drops fell from her. She looked over to her older self and asked, “How’d I do?”

    “I’d say you did pretty well, Little One,” she replied, letting go of Tiki’s back and standing straight up. “Now, I would suggest shaking your hips a few times to get the drops out. Go forward and back so it doesn’t get on your legs.”

    “Okay.” Little Tiki did just that, the thrusting motions lifting her dress in the back and exposing the very bottom of her bottom as she did so. The few drops still clinging to her down there fell loose, and she finally let go of the “petals” and let her dress fall back down.

    “Aw, but what am I gonna do about my legs?” Little Tiki asked with a frown as she lifted one up, the trail of urine still faintly present. “Do you know if the leaves are safe here?”

    “I’m afraid I don’t,” replied Big Tiki, “But don’t forget that we’re at the beach in our swimwear.”

    “Oh, right! It’s almost like taking a bath!” Little Tiki hopped up and down. “We should go for a swim when we get back!”

    A particular view caught Big Tiki’s attention. “We should, but you’ll need to put your bottoms back on, first.”

    “Huh?” Little Tiki stopped her hopping, and pulled her dress down with one hand while putting the other behind her head. “Hee hee, whoops!” she said with closed eyes and pink cheeks.

    A minute passed while the girls got dressed again, Little Tiki putting her bottoms and floatation ring back on while Big Tiki tied her sash around her waist again. They each took one last glance at their puddles before leaving them behind to soak into the soil.

    The crashing waves of the ocean looked much more enticing as they walked back to the rest of the group. Big Tiki found herself actually looking forward to a good swim, and maybe a nice bit of sunbathing afterwards, preferably somewhere she could remove her top and let her wings stretch out.

    “Hey, wait!” Little Tiki suddenly said, coming a stop. “I just thought of something.”

    “Hmm? What is it?” asked Big Tiki as she turned around.

    “So, you told me that you can’t tell me anything about my future in case it might change it, right?” Little Tiki put a finger to her chin. “But you just taught me how to tinkle standing up, which you didn’t know how to do until you came here. Won’t that change my future too?”

    “Oh dear,” said Big Tiki. She had completely forgotten about that in the heat of the moment. Perhaps it was time to come clean about a certain fact she had deduced.

    “It’s true that me teaching you something may affect the future, but I have a feeling we don’t have to worry about that,” she started.

    “But why not?” asked Little Tiki, tilting her head.

    How can I best explain this? “Since I am you in your future, that means I should remember everything you’ll go through. That said, I have no memory of my time in Askr at all, not even this talk we’re having right now.”

    “You don’t remember?” Little Tiki frowned as it dawned on her. “Wait, does that mean when we go home, we’re going to lose all our memories of being here?”

    Big Tiki nodded. “It’s a strong possibility, and I think given our circumstances, it is probably for the better.”

    “B-But I don’t want to forget my time here! I’ve been to so many cool places and made so many new friends here! I even got to meet my grown-up self!” whined Little Tiki.

    “As have I, and it will be shameful if we do end up forgetting.” To the little one’s surprise, Big Tiki gave a smile to her and put a hand on her shoulder. “But, I don’t think it’s all bad. We still have lots of friends to be with when we do go home. Besides, just because you can’t remember the fun you had somewhere, it doesn’t mean you didn’t have it.”

    “Huh? So, does that mean we shouldn’t stop having fun here while we still can?”

    “Quite the opposite. I think knowing we won’t remember makes our time here all the more precious.”

    Little Tiki looked right into her eyes, and Big Tiki could see the worry fading away in hers. “Alright, if you say so,” Little Tiki finally said.

    Big Tiki laughed a bit. “Now, we should be getting back to our friends. They might have started to wonder where we’ve gone off to.”

    “Um, can I ask you one more thing real quick?”

    Always curious, this one… Not that I’m any different. “What is it?”

    At this, Little Tiki glanced down and suddenly looked rather shy. “Can we, um… maybe go tinkle standing up together sometime again?”

    “Hmm?” Did she just hear that right? “You’d like to do that again? And… together?” she asked.

    “Mm-hmm,” Little Tiki nodded. “I thought it was kinda fun to wee like a boy, and I wanna see if I can do it without getting any on my legs next time.”

    Big Tiki had to mull it over at first. Never had she heard of someone asking if they could pee together because it was fun. On the other hand, it was quite enjoyable and a little empowering, but more than that, she felt a strange connection when she did that with herself, like they had grown a lot closer to each other in such a short time. Oh my, I certainly hope we’re the only ones in Askr to bond like this!

    “If chance allows it, we can go together again,” said Big Tiki.

    “R-Really?” said Little Tiki, already smiling again.

    “And it will be our little secret time together, promise,” she replied, giving her a little boop on the nose.

    “Hee hee, thank you so much!” said a grinning Little Tiki, “I’m so glad I get to grow up to be just like you!”

    Big Tiki could only blush at what may have been the best compliment anyone had ever given her in three thousand years. “You know what, Little One?” she said, “I think you’re going to turn out just fine.”

     

    gFlz-fvHqPJ27eotSTsLHeTTi-QMSamKdgDSKpecQem2EV2O4aTnjGVVBGjl1YEK00gNM6JlSsIfTZBYU3g5dV8tYdWyoshBxb6AuNgSBZ5OxNtkALrU14Hp3WBFjDlOo4alHDxG
    Artwork by Dude-Doodle, commissioned by Dustin-James Lee

     

     

     

    (A/N: And there we have it, the winning story of this year's poll finished! Hope you all had a lot of fun reading it. I certainly did while writing it; how else do you explain me churning out a 6,000 word fic in only a couple weeks? Let's hope I can keep that up with the second-place winner, although that one admittedly needs a bit more brainstorming first. Until next time!)

    • 1
      entry
    • 0
      comments
    • 189
      views

    Recent Entries

    A little about me:

    Pronouns: He/Him

    age:23 

    height: 6’2”

    weight: 150lbs

    How often I hold: depends on my mood. If I’m in a desperate mood, 2-3 times a week. When I’m not, I don’t hold at all, but if I do hold because of situations or circumstances it can throw me back into it.

    type of employment: construction involving a lot of time on the road and semi-frequent travel. 

    Things I’m into: holding, omutsu (wetting), peeing in interesting places.

    Requests: if they interest me.

  4. Latest Entry

    It was friday and time to go to weekend. I left form my work with a little need to pee, so no problem I can hold it and I will go to the bathroom when I will de back at home. Unfortunately, the traffic gets intense and my need to pee too. Finally I get to the bus destination with a full bladder. I started walking to home, and I felt a little wet sensation into my underwears... I thought had a little leak but nothing visible... I stopped walking to hold it and my bladder hurts! I want to pee urgently but no way to wet my jeans in pulic my home is at about 200 meters far, so if I want to pee my pants, so better I will wait some minutes more, and it will be a more intense experience! I started to walk faster to home, finally I get home... I put my phone camera and went to the shower and let it go in my pants enjoying my bladder liberation... Delicious! I loved it so much I cummed after a while into my pissed jeans.

    Love2peemyself - Back form work.mp4

    P1010819 08.jpg

    P1010819 09.jpg

    P1010819 13.jpg

    P1010819 34.jpg

    P1010819 36.jpg

    P1010819 38.jpg

    P1010819 46.jpg

    P1010820.JPG

    P1010821.JPG

    P1010823.JPG

  5. With thanks to DerivativeWings and Phoenix (lordbardak) for editing

     

    She needed to relieve herself. Brighid had found it more and more difficult to deny this fact as the hours had passed. What had started as a minor nuisance had only grown more discomforting, distracting, and worrisome with each new drop filtering into her distended bladder. Other priorities, like keeping track of specific ingredients to collect, or their overall objective in Torna, didn’t seem as important as the pressure in her groin she could be releasing, but still chose not to.

    This wager of hers was ridiculous, and she knew it. His Majesty would no doubt be less than thrilled to get wind of this, and she was even contemplating not writing about it in her diary. Still, she could not abandon it now. Finding something to claim superiority at over Mythra may help in teaching the Aegis a lesson or two in humility. The good she could accomplish with that would be worth whatever pain and embarrassment this contest could bring her.

    But this challenge had proven more difficult than she expected. Mythra, usually the first to declare her urge to urinate, was rather quiet on that subject. It should’ve been a pleasant thing, but it also made it difficult to gauge Brighid’s desperation against hers. The only clue that she needed to pee had come from her sloppier-than-usual fighting, which had come quite in handy when she needed to counter Mythra’s surprise pressuring a moment ago.

    Despite resisting Mythra’s attempt at playing mind games, Brighid had a feeling the worst was yet to come, and she was headed right for it.

    “Are you sure we can both fit behind there?” asked Haze up ahead.

    “I’m sure,” replied Lora, “And if not, we’ll be far enough where it hopefully shouldn’t matter.”

    Brighid looked to what the other ladies spoke of. Not far from the villa was a set of large stone structures that rose up and curved like a rib-cage over a pond. Standing behind it would put them out of sight from the rest of the group, the most privacy they could ask for out here.

    “That’s good,” said Haze, her hips shaking quite a bit as she walked. “I would hate to have us take turns.”

    “Me too!” Lora nodded with one hand resting near her groin. As they reached the rock, she turned around to face Brighid. “Um, we’ll just be a couple minutes, if you don’t mind the wait.”

    Brighid kept her posture as upright as possible while she spoke. “It’s quite alright. Take as much time as you both need.” Though preferably not too long, she mentally added.

    With a nod, both Lora and Haze strode over behind the rock, their motions no longer hiding what they were about to do. Brighid sighed as she turned around and put her back to the stone. She did her best to focus on her view of the countryside as another pang of pressure emanated from her crotch. It was expected, given that she was in a place designated as okay to relieve yourself in, and she wasn’t doing that. She just had to keep steeling herself as normal.

    But all the preparation in the world would’ve done little for what came next.

    Brighid’s entire body tensed up as she heard it: the sound of water forcibly splattering on the ground just behind her. Judging from the volume and myriad small noises, she surmised that both ladies had let go as one, and neither of them had exaggerated their need for relief. A second later, and she picked up a hum from Lora and a sigh from Haze, telltale signals of satisfaction.

    Worst of all, however, was the effect these these noises had on her. Immediately, the urge to let go became that much worse, forcing a light groan to escape her throat. She brought her legs together, one knee over the other, and swayed her hips to and fro at first, her body moving out of instinct rather than planned thought. It held the pressure at bay, but it also made her feel like a little girl shamelessly dancing in front of her parents, not the grown, refined woman that she was supposed to be.

    It pained her so, but Brighid grit her teeth behind her closed mouth and forced herself back into a proper posture, albeit with her legs still close together. She wanted to prevail, but it would be a hollow victory if she had to sacrifice her dignity to do so.

    In all, it only took about a minute for the sounds of two personal waterfalls to dwindle away to a light dribble, and then to nothing at all. Granted, a minute of torture still felt longer than an hour of pleasure, but at least the worst of it had finally passed. She didn’t want to think about the massive puddle the ladies had no doubt left in the soil.

    “Hahh,” she heard Haze sigh, “I’d been looking forward to that for a while!”

    “M-Me too,” came Lora’s reply. “Er, did you happen to bring anything we can clean up with? I don’t see any leaves around here.”

    “Don’t worry, I can take care of that.”

    “I can always count on you, H-oh!”

    Brighid picked up on a faint gust of wind blowing from behind the rock, lasting for a few seconds. She couldn’t say for certain, but she had an idea of how Haze had applied her powers over the wind just now.

    “W-Well, I didn’t think your powers had so much utility, Haze,” said Lora once the gust died down. Clothes ruffled afterwards, suggesting they were getting dressed again.

    “It’s come in handy a few times,” said Haze. “Um, sorry if I startled you there, Lady Lora.”

    Brighid heard their voices moving, so she turned back around. “It’s okay. Just a little warning next time, okay?” asked Lora as she and Haze rounded the corner, Lora having a noticeable blush.

    “Sure thing.” Haze looked to Brighid, and they both came to a stop. “Oh, Brighid! Thanks for keeping watch for us.”

    “I hope we weren’t too noisy for you,” said Lora, putting her hands together just in front of her waist.

    “It was no trouble,” Brighid replied. A lie to be certain, but she just wanted to be away from this place as soon as possible.

    Haze lifted her hands up and nodded. “We can keep watch for you now, if you’d like.”

    More temptation, exactly the last thing she needed right now when her bladder was all but begging her to agree. Instead, she shook her head and said, “Thank you, but that will not be necessary.”

    “Are you sure?” asked Lora, “We’ve been working for quite a while.”

    “I assure you, I am fine,” Brighid forced herself to say. “We had best regroup with the others, anyway. It’s not safe to be split up for long out here.”

    Lora and Haze looked at each other for a moment. “She has a point there,” said Haze.

    “Then we’ll just be on our way, I suppose,” said Lora with a shrug.

    The discussion ended there as the ladies departed from the rock. Once more, Brighid hung behind the other two while they chatted about this and that. That way, she could hide the wincing from her bladder expressing its disappointment in passing up a chance to finally empty itself. She had hoped that resisting that temptation would embolden her confidence, but if anything, her groin muscles felt weaker than ever.

    With her urge to pee being the worst she could recall in quite some time, Brighid had to wonder if her foe was feeling the same way. If not, she feared her dignity would be at serious risk before much longer.

     


     

    Mythra had learned something today: it was possible for the muscles in her face to hurt from too much frowning and glaring. She rubbed her temples in an attempt to soothe the headache she was giving herself. This pain was nothing compared to what she felt in her groin, but she wasn’t about to put her hands there with a bunch of guys nearby.

    She looked back to where the other ladies had gone to for the umpteenth time. Finally, they were on their way back, which meant she could examine Brighid again. If she had given up and peed, then Mythra could finally run off and rain down a different golden power onto the earth in triumph.

    The closer Brighid got, however, the more obvious it became that this battle was not over. Her pursed lips, shorter steps, and deliberate walking behind the other girls gave away her powerful but still contained need. Mythra grit her teeth at the sight, both out of frustration and a way to fight her own urge. Mor Ardain’s hottest Blade was proving to be just as stubborn as she was. Not that Mythra had any doubts she would still prevail, but she wanted to be rid of all this urine inside her already, dammit.

    “We’re back!” announced Haze once the ladies had entered talking distance. Hearing this, the rest of the group dropped their own chatter and all gathered.

    “Took you long enough,” muttered Mythra. Her focus drifted to Brighid, and their eyes seemed to lock for a moment, though she might have imagined it.

    “So I guess it’s back to finding food with us?” asked Lora.

    “No, I think we’ve got enough for the resistance today,” said Addam. “More importantly, we need to take care of that next.”

    He turned towards the set of containers nearby, the same ones the tirkin had attempted to steal.

    “Seriously?” Mythra scoffed. “You want us to carry all that back to camp?”

    “Well, the militia can’t use it if it’s sitting all the way out here, can they?” replied Addam.

    “We have to return to camp with all the ingredients anyway,” said Jin, “There’s no reason we can’t do both at the same time.”

    I can think of a good reason, Mythra thought. Her groin muscles, already working hard to keep things sealed tight, trembled a bit at the thought of heavy lifting.

    “Then we better get moving,” said Addam. “They might be needing these supplies already.”

    They all walked over to the containers, each of them varying in size and weight. The next minute consisted of them figuring out how best to carry them back to the villa, with Addam delegating which person carried what cargo. Mythra found her bladder’s voice a bit louder than Addam’s, and thus tuned him out for the most part.

    “That just leaves the biggest one for us, right Mythra?”

    “Er, what?” She definitely heard that part.

    “Come on, it’s only fair we carry the heaviest load. Think of it as a workout!” he said with a cheeky smile.

    I’ll give you a real workout if you keep making my day worse, Mythra thought but was somehow wise enough to not say. Instead, she merely scoffed, gave a quick “whatever”, and stepped to one side of the container in question, a long metal crate only about a meter high but no doubt full of weapons, armor, and other heavy junk.

    As he squatted down, Mythra went to do the same. It was only when she got down there did she realize her bladder couldn’t tell the difference between a lifting squat and a peeing squat. Her face muscles tightened as much as her groin muscles did with both legs apart and nature only about a foot away from her bottom.

    “Alright, on three,” said Addam, “One-“

    “Three!” Mythra wasn’t waiting another second with her bladder preparing to empty itself. She stood straight up, with Addam having no choice but to follow with her. The container’s weight spread across her arms and back, nothing she couldn’t handle, but the strain also reached the muscles in her stomach and groin. Ugh, out of one annoyance and into the next.

    “Easy now! This isn’t a race, you know!” yelled Addam.

    “Can we save the scolding for after we’re done carrying this?” Mythra responded.

    Addam looked around at the rest of their crew, all with heavy loads in their arms. “Fair enough. Onwards!”

    What followed was the longest few minutes Mythra ever had the displeasure of suffering through. Having to carry such heavy cargo a long ways was annoying enough, even if she was a good deal stronger than the average Blade. But it was made all the worse by her dire need to pee. Due to the wide load, she had to keep her legs slightly apart, and holding with her hands was obviously out of the question. This coupled with the weight meant she was relying solely on her groin muscles to keep several hours of pent-up piss from spraying right through her bottoms. Her only saving grace was the hope that Brighid was suffering some of the same strain as her. She would practically kill to see the prim and proper lady drop her crate and squeeze her crotch like her life depended on it.

    Sadly, that didn’t happen. The only welcome sight Mythra found along the way was the set of tents set up outside the villa gate, signaling that they had returned to the camp.

    “Ugh, finally,” she made her relief known. “So just set this down wherever?”

    Addam looked about as he walked backwards between the tents. “Sounds like it. We’ll need to sort this stuff out and- whoa!”

    Mythra didn’t need to ask what happened, for she was part of the ride. Addam had bumped into another crate nearby with his foot, sending him stumbling backwards and Mythra forwards. The good news was Addam regained his footing just as quickly, but Mythra was not as fortunate. When Addam came to a hard stop, Mythra kept going as the container lurched forward, causing it to hit her stomach with a not-insignificant amount of force.

    The impact forced air out of her in the form of an “Oof!”, and the pain followed shortly after, but that didn’t get Mythra’s attention. No, it was the feeling of warmth and wetness, small but no less present, between her legs that worried her most. Her eyes went wide and mouth shot open for an instant, and she immediately clamped down, her entire body going tense to keep nature from running its course right where she stood. I won’t lose, not right here, not like this!

    “You okay, Mythra?” Addam called her attention away from her bladder. “Sorry about that. Just tripped over something there.”

    It was then Mythra realized how obvious it was that something was off with her. She needed to get out of there, and fast.

    “Here, the camp can deal with this garbage now!” she yelled, letting the container fall into the ground on her side. She walked off towards the manor, her hands balled into fists. With any luck, no one would be stupid enough to come after her.

    Rounding the corner to the villa gate and stepping behind a tent, Mythra looked around to make sure nobody could see her. The moment she felt alone, her hands shot to her groin and legs twisted together while she hopped from one foot to the other. Pride didn’t matter in the least to her as long as no one knew, so if this is what she needed to do to win, then so be it.

    “Mythra!”

    But she had to immediately stand up tall once she heard Addam calling her. She muttered a “dumbass” under her breath as she turned around to face him, finding his arms crossed and expression not a happy one. “What, you want me to help sort through everyone’s laundry or something now?” she asked.

    “May I ask what could have gotten into you today?”

    “You mean aside from today being a big pain in the butt?”

    “Come now, we’ve been through more tiring work than this, and you weren’t half as difficult.” He paused to sigh, his frown relaxing. “I am your Driver, you know. We don’t need to hide anything from each other.”

    As usual, he was right, which she didn’t want to admit to. “I don’t…” she looked away while she looked for something to say.

    “Don’t what?”

    Mythra shook her head. She didn’t have the patience to come up with an excuse anyway. “Fine, you wanna know what’s wrong? I really gotta-”

    “Mister Addam!”

    Mythra didn’t bother to finish as they both turned in the direction of the yell. A second later, Milton ran around the corner with Mikhail following behind, both of them sporting panicked looks.

    “Boys? What’s wrong?” asked Addam.

    “There’s an emergency at the tents outside! They need your help right now!”

    “An emergency? We’re there! You two stay back here and wait for us,” said Addam before turning to her. “Mythra, let’s go!”

    Seriously!? Is there ever a quiet moment on this giant rock? Mythra thought with a grimace. Even more trouble awaited her, and she had no choice but to face it.

    As the kids ran further into the camp, Addam and Mythra set off into danger. With one hand on her crotch and the other on her sword, Mythra could only hope that she could beat the emergency outside before the emergency inside finally won.

     


     

    I must endure. I must endure this!

    Brighid looped this thought through her head as she stood behind a tent, out of sight from her team. Her need for relief had overpowered her modesty at last, finally relenting with legs pressed together and hip-wiggling that no one of her status should ever reduce herself to. She didn’t know exactly how long she had left before her hold inevitably gave out, but it was getting closer by the second. The temptation to abandon this contest and make for the ladies’ room at once had never been stronger.

    Speaking of, where did Mythra run off to? She had stormed off towards the villa not long ago. Perhaps she had given up and was surrendering to nature’s call at long last. Unlikely, but Brighid needed something, anything, to hold onto if she wanted to stand a chance at victory. In any case, she at least had enough peace and quiet to focus solely on herself now, and was going to make the most of it.

    “Look out!”

    Until a shout and crashing sound caught her attention.

    At once, Brighid ran out from behind the tent to see the commotion, only to nearly open her eyes in shock. A large snake-like monster with bulging eyes towered over the other tents, shattering another crate with a lightning-fast strike before turning its gaze towards the team.

    “W-Where did that thing come from!?” yelled Haze.

    “Doesn’t matter. We need to stop it before it can hurt anyone,” said Jin, already pulling out his sword, never taking his eye off the beast.

    “Right! Boys, go find Addam and Mythra, then take cover inside!” Lora declared.

    “Don’t have to tell us twice!” said Milton as he and Mikhail turned and ran into the villa.

    Without taking his eyes off the monster, Jin nodded towards Brighid as she reached them. “Can you draw its focus so I can strike it from behind?” he said.

    “Of course!” Brighid grabbed her whip-swords and drew them without pause, a flair of blue flames flying off them. With legs still close together, she stepped up and looked the monster right in its eyes before swinging a streak of fire right at it, a roaring “fwoosh” of heat and light singing against the beast.

    The creature only reeled back for a moment, not particularly fazed by the attack, before lashing towards Brighid. She crossed her swords and braces herself, but the sheer brunt of the strike still forced her back a few feet. Gritting her teeth, Brighid lifted a sword as the monster reeled back once again, preparing to put all her might into it.

    Her underwear was wet.

    This realization alone was enough to make her gasp and slow her hand for a split second. The sword swung out into a whip, only to bounce off the snake’s thick hide and catch her off-guard.

    It was the worst possible time for her to lose focus, she discovered, for the Monster was already leaning back to strike again. With her guard wide open, all Brighid could do was brace herself for the hit.

    But as it shot forward, a ray of light blasted the beast from the side, knocking it back again. While it remained dazed, Brighid looked over to find Addam and Mythra running up from the gate, Mythra pressing one hand to her groin.

    “Everyone okay?” yelled Addam.

    “Nngh, y-yes,” Brighid said as she got back into a fighting stance. “But what of the others?”

    Just as she said this, Jin leapt up from behind the beast and brought his nodachi straight down onto its back. Unfortunately, it only bounced straight off its scales, and Jin fell onto his knees, quickly jumping away before the snake could counter.

    “It’s no good!” yelled Haze as she ran up to the others. “Our weapons can’t get through its skin!”

    “Sounds like it’s finally my turn,” said Mythra, faintly cracking a smile as her emerald core crystal began to glow. “You don’t mind a little overkill now, Addam?”

    Addam nodded. “Alright, but we need to lure it away from the camp first.”

    “I can handle that. It doesn’t seem to like me very much,” said Brighid.

    “Then you better hurry. I can’t hold this forever!” said Mythra, already gritting her teeth and pressing her legs together.

    Her bladder let off another pang out of sympathy, but Brighid had no time to pay it any mind now, not when innocent lives were in danger. She dashed off, quickly swinging another gust of flame towards the monster to directs its wrath. Her muscles burned as she ran as fast as possible, especially the ones in her groin, desperate to keep its contents from spilling out at such a crucial moment. She zigged and zagged, weaving around the beast’s attacks and throwing out more flame just to keep its attention long enough. With every strike, the monster got closer to her, and it wouldn’t be long before it closed the gap.

    Meanwhile, Mythra could feel sweat on her brow as the ether inside her continued to gather. Focusing for a laser strike from Siren normally didn’t put this much strain on her, but she had to work twice as hard to keep her bursting bladder in check.

    Suddenly, she gasped as another pang of pressure went through her. She no longer had the focus to keep it channeled, and thus released the ether, signaling the artifice far above to strike. A powerful beam shot down from the heavens, hitting the beast with deadly aim. The monster was vaporized in the concentrated blast, with Brighid just outside the ray, putting her blades up to brace herself from the shockwave of energy.

    The ray was gone as quickly as it arrived, leaving no trace that the monster ever existed. The battle was over, and all that remained was surveying the damage.

    As Brighid lowered her guard and put her swords away, she saw the team running up to her, Mythra included.

    “You okay, Brighid?” asked Lora as she arrived.

    Yes. It would take more than a quick jog and some win to get the best of me, ” she replied.

    Mythra walked up to her, her eyebrows raised. “Well, gotta hand it to you. You definitely have some guts to play bait for a giant monster and a siren strike.”

    “Yes, and I must admit, as destructive as your power can be, I am fortunate that it’s on our side,” said Brighid.

    They took a moment to look at each other. For the first time since meeting, Mythra and Brighid could feel a small bit of genuine respect for each other forming. Maybe, just maybe, they were not destined to be eternal rivals after all.

    “Gah!”

    “Aah!”

    Their faces contorted, hearts leapt, and entire bodies went rigid as a spurt shot into both ladies’ undergarments. Instantly, their hands shot to their groins and bodies doubled over, eyes shut with a visible strain.

    “M-Mythra!?” called out Addam.

    “Brighid!?” gasped Lora.

    Their friends surrounded them, bombarding them with questions and concerned words. However, neither Brighid nor Mythra could really comprehend them, let alone respond. Every last bit of their mental faculties went into trying to prevent the inevitable one last time.

    But it wasn’t working for either of them. They could feel their holds slipping away, each heralded by another dribble in their panties, and no amount of pleading could stop it. The only thing they could do was try and hold on for just an instant longer than the other.

    Another gasp escaped their lips, and everything went silent for a moment. Their bodies went incredibly stiff, then relaxed as both Mythra, the Aegis, and Brighid, Jewel of Mor Ardain, wet themselves.

    Even in their accidents, the two ladies held quite the variety. Brighid’s wetting began slowly, with the first visible drops of lightly-tinted urine running down her legs first before it fell through her hands as a series of scattered drips and weak trails. The bright blue glow of her fingers faded as they became further soaked, with her legs growing dim not long after.

    For all her beautiful elegance, Brighid could not do a thing to make her accident appear ladylike in any way. Her breathing came out in slow pants, occasionally broken with a choke. She hung her head low, hiding her shame and red face as much as she could. For the first time since setting foot on Torna, her eyelids parted, revealing a pair of deep blue pupils that burned the image of the growing puddle at her feet forever into her memories. Never had she felt so disgraceful in her entire life.

    But Brighid may as well have been a pinnacle of grace when compared to Mythra. While she was also embarrassed beyond belief, the sheer release of all that pee had overridden any sense of modesty she could have had. Mythra practically pushed out urine as golden as her hair, gushing through her fingertips and making all sorts of hissing and piddling noises as it went everywhere down her bare legs. All the while, she kept her eyes shut and mouth open as a long, shameless moan left her throat.

    Eventually, Mythra found her strength leaving her legs as well, and lowered herself into a squat. Her soaked gloves left her groin, exposing her stained, saturated panties to all of Alrest. With nothing blocking it, her pee shot through her undies in a chaotic stream, quickly breaking up as it fell onto the already-large puddle in the dirt.

    Even the Aegis knew that peeing herself in front of her friends was something to be deeply ashamed of. Yet in that moment, she couldn’t muster up the willpower to care. It felt like every annoyance, every pain she had put up with that whole day was disappearing, leaving her in a void of physical and mental bliss.

    Until the initial wave of relief wore off, at least. Then the weight of her embarrassing display hit her all at once. She opened her eyes and mouth in a look of pure horror, who all shared dumbfounded looks. The only one who didn’t was Jin, who glanced to the side and looked rather annoyed by the whole thing.

    “G-guh, I, buh…” Mythra stammered, her eyes darting about. “S-Stop watching!” She finally managed to say, closing her legs while she continued to spray the ground.

    “Oh! S-Sorry!” Lora turned around at once.

    “W-We didn’t mean to look like that, h-honest!” said Haze from behind her hands covering her entire face. “Um, a-are you two not feeling well?”

    “N-Not feeling well? I’m pissing myself in public, what do you think!?”

    “Mythra!” said Addam in a stern tone. “I know you’re upset, but we only want to help. Now, can you please tell us if you’re ill in some way?”

    “Er, well, I…” Mythra lowered her head, seeing her massive puddle for herself. By the time her bladder was fully emptied, her shoes were surrounded by urine on all sides, a true testament to the holding capacity of an Aegis. Had she not soaked her panties and legs just now, she would have been impressed with herself.

    “We are not ill.” The team all turned to Brighid as she slowly stood upright again, her own stream having faded to a few drops. The puddle around her feet was not as big as Mythra’s, but still more than what the average person was capable of. The trails that ran down her legs were already evaporating from her fiery heat, but it also had the unfortunate effect of amplifying the smell of urea around her.

    “This... was simply the result of some very poor judgment,” Brighid continued, her red cheeks burning hot and sharply contrasting with her blue hair.

    “Er, that’s putting it mildly…” Haze rubbed the back of her head.

    “But I still don’t understand,” said Lora, “Why didn’t you, um, do that when you were with us earlier?”

    “And I must ask you the same question, Mythra,” said Addam. “Really didn’t think I’d have to have a conversation like this twice in one day,” he muttered to himself.

    “Uugh, can I get cleaned up first before I explain?” said Mythra as she stood up. “You have no idea how gross this feels right now, and I’m not even wearing leggings or anything.”

    “I… must agree with her,” said Brighid. “I promise I will explain myself afterwards. I owe all of you that much and my sincerest apologies, at the very least.”

    “Er, I suppose that would be for the best,” said Addam, a little bit of pink appearing on his face. “Jin and I will just leave you to it for now.”

    “Here, we can help you out with that,” said Lora. She and Haze walked up to Brighid and Mythra’s side and took hold of their arms.

    “Right, and don’t think we’ll take ‘no’ for an answer!” Haze said with a smile at Mythra’s face.

    “You are way too happy for this,” Mythra commented.

    Brighid did not get a chance to respond, for they were soon tugged along to somewhere private and with a bath, she hoped. At least then, she could remove every physical trace of the disgusting, demeaning waste on her. Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do about the shame. It would follow her until the day she or Emperor Hugo drew their last breath. She normally loathed the idea of losing all her memories upon bonding with a new Driver. However, she would gladly welcome that if it meant never having to relive this experience again.

     


     

    “The entry ends here.”

    Brighid closed the book with a soft snap, setting it down on the table next to her. Its blue cover, illuminated by a nearby candle, simply read the name “Brighid” and a date from long ago.

    “To be honest, I always found this one rather curious,” she continued from her chair. “It’s a wonder that I - or rather, my past self - saw fit to record even that incident.”

    “Perhaps you were even more diligent five hundred years ago than you are now,” responded Mòrag from across the room.

    “More diligent, maybe, but certainly not as wise.” Brighid raised a hand to her chin. “I will never understand what would cause me to act so abrasive towards another lady, let alone engage in such a crass competition.”

    “In fairness, it sounds as though Mythra lacked the self-restraint that she exercises today,” said Mòrag. “I imagine your skin was not the only one she managed to get underneath.”

    Brighid looked up and over towards Mòrag, or at least to the privacy screen that hid her from view. Not even the Special Inquisitor could hide the deflation in her voice that one gets when their confidence has taken a hit.

    Standing up, Brighid walked over to the screen, her heels clacking along the stone floor. “In any case, I had other reasons for reading you this particular entry,” she said as she reached the corner and turned to the side.

    “I assume it was meant for my benefit, somehow?”

    Though she couldn’t be seen, Brighid nodded. “I thought it would ease your misery a bit to know that you are not the only proud citizen of Mor Ardain to suffer such a blunder.”

    Silence met Brighid at first, and she wondered if she would have to better explain herself. She then heard light stepping around the screen, and Mòrag entered her view, clad only in a dark undershirt with matching boyshorts.

    It took a moment for their eyes to meet, with Mòrag’s lacking some of the strength she normally displayed. “You know I appreciate what you have done for me tonight,” Mòrag started. She glanced over to her uniform draped over another chair. The wet patch could not be seen on her dark trousers in dim lights, but they both knew it was there.

    “But I’m afraid only time can help soothe me,” she continued, ending with a sigh.

    “Hmm, perhaps that was the case with me as well.” Brighid looked to the stained uniform, then back to Mòrag. “But please allow me to remind you of one more thing.”

    “And that is?”

    Brighid lifted a hand and rested it on Mòrag‘s arm, careful to keep the heat of her flames low. Her eyelids parted, and a set of blue pupils pierced into Mòrag‘s eyes. “No matter what, you will always have all of Mor Ardain to support you, and you may always rely on me in your moments of doubt and weakness,” Brighid said with a smile as warm as the flames coming off her.

    Right before Mòrag’s eyes drifted away again, Brighid thought she saw a bit of gratitude in them, along with the strength and pride that she was normally filled with. “Brighid, I…”

    “We should finish getting you dressed.” Brighid withdrew her hand and closed her eyes. “We have quite a bit of work ahead of us tonight.”

    Mòrag opened her mouth for a moment, only to close it in a small nod. “Yes, that stampede has left quite a mess for us. We may not see any rest until daybreak. I trust you are prepared as always?” she spoke in her professional tone.

    That bit of pride returning to Mòrag’s voice was exactly what Brighid wanted to hear. It would take much more than a simple piddling incident to bury the proud Special Inquisitor hiding within. She was certain Mòrag would fully return to her old self before she knew it.

    “Hey, Margie!”

    The door to their quarters opened with a slam, and the clacking of talons came in. Without hesitation, Brighid moved in front of Mòrag to help preserve her modesty as they both looked to whoever so rudely barged in. They only calmed down a little once they saw the feathers and dull eyes of a certain bird Blade.

    “Finch?” asked Mòrag.

    “What is the meaning of this?” asked a stern Brighid.

    “Oh, girls! You gotta hear this! It’s really important!” Finch replied, hopping up and down.

    “Calm yourself, Finch. What do we need to hear?” said Mòrag.

    Finch stopped hopping, though there was still a little quiver to her movement. “I heard there was this big stampede through the city! Lots of monsters running around tearing up the place and all that! We should do something about it!”

    Mòrag and Brighid glanced at each other for a moment. “Yes, we are more than aware of the stampede,” said Mòrag, “And need I remind you again that my name is Mòrag?”

    “W-Wait, you knew already?” Finch blinked a few times. “Whoops, sorry about that! I only found out about it when I came back from, uh, wherever I was.”

    “Yes, your assistance would have been most appreciated then,” said Brighid.

    While Brighid’s brows furrowed, Mòrag simply arched hers. “May I ask why you continue to fidget?”

    “Huh?” Finch looked down at her body as she kept shifting weight between her feet. “Oh, right! I was also coming up here because there was something else I really needed to do. It was, um… er…”

    Finch slowed her dancing to a stop, then lifted up her head and adopted a faraway look in her eyes. Her hands pointed at her head as she rolled it back and forth, lost in her own mind as she sought to remember that important thing. No matter how hard she tried, the answer just would not come to her.

    However, Mòrag and Brighid soon discovered the answer themselves.

    Between the feathers at Finch’s groin, a spurt of yellow dribbled onto the ground. It quickly picked up to a light jet, creating a piddling noise against the floor as a puddle grew between her talons. All the while, Finch remained in the same pose, though whether she was oblivious or ignorant of proper potty training could not be determined.

    But whatever the reason, there she was, openly peeing on the floor like it was nothing. Both ladies, not sharing the same free spirit, balked at the sight, with Brighid putting a hand up to her mouth. Never had she seen such a vulgar action performed so brazenly, at least not in her current incarnation.

    Mòrag shared the same sentiment; Finch was mere moments from receiving a stern talking-to, the only decision to make whether they began before or after she was finished relieving herself. Still, she supposed there was a silver lining to this. To actually see someone embarrassing herself in such a manner, especially a Blade serving a high-ranking official… She had to admit, it made her own incident seem just a little less severe. How did that saying go? Misery loves company, right?

    Now that she thought of it, perhaps “Birds of a feather” fit better here. No one else in this room could exactly judge her for her accident now. Maybe this was the real reason the Brighid of the past recorded such an embarrassing moment. In some strange way, she felt closer to her comrades now. No matter where her adventures took her, Mòrag was certain of one thing: there was nowhere else she felt that she belonged more so than with this odd crew by her side.

     

     

     

     

    (A/N: And yes, I already wrote that Mòrag story. You can read it here.)

  6. How would it make you feel if OmoOrg one day tried to trademark the term "Omorashi"?

    What if we made it clear we owned the word and legally banned the community from making use of the term?

    You'd probably be pretty mad, right? Justifiably so.

     

    Unfortunately, that is exactly what a Canadian company called Rearz, Inc. is trying to do with the term Omutsu.

    Omutsu, as you may already know, is essentially just Japanese for "diaper." It is a term we use widely in OmoOrg's AB/DL community, as it goes hand-in-hand with Omorashi.

     

    It's important to note that this is not the first time Rearz, Inc. has done this, either.

    Last year, the company notoriously attempted to trademark the term ABDL, leading to widespread company backlash that eventually forced them to abandon their pursuits.
    https://www.techdirt.com/articles/20180108/07500338956/community-backlash-leads-adult-diaper-company-to-drop-trademark-application-abdl.shtml

     

    Now they are at it again, this time over the terms Omutsu and Onesie,

     

    You can find the patent application for Omutsu here:
    http://www.ic.gc.ca/app/opic-cipo/trdmrks/srch/viewTrademark?id=1922466&lang=eng&tab=reg

     

    Despite widespread outlash, Rearz Inc. has opted to completely ignore the communities outcry; going as far as to block people who demand an explanation for the trademark applications on Twitter.

    I have personally reached out to Rearz Inc. several times in a request for a comment or some explanation, and warned that if they did not at least respond to the community on this issue, I would publish an official article on OmoOrg calling them out for it. Over 1 month later, we're still waiting.

     

    If you agree with me that a company trying to trademark general words such as "Omutsu" and "ABDL" is shady and should not be tolerated, help make your voice heard.

    Call them out for trademark trolling on their Twitter and elsewhere. We can either make sure as many people as possible realize what they are doing, or ideally force them to abandon their trademark applications again.
    https://twitter.com/RearzInc

     

    Regardless of what happens, I want to be clear that even if their trademark for Omutsu is granted in Canada, OmoOrg has no intentions of recognizing it.

    Outside of Canada, it is not legally valid to have a trademark of generic foreign words, and as such, their trademark application is not valid or enforceable outside of the country.

    Regardless, these kinds of things should not be tolerated based on principle alone. What they are doing is shady and harmful to the community as a whole, which is why I strongly suggest everyone boycott this company and continue calling them out for what they do until they eventually do the right thing and abandon their shady trademark pursuits.

  7. Latest Entry

    "Ah, Risa, you can put those over there."

    The next day started my first official day working at the pet shop.

    It turns out Mikan can't officially work here until she gets a work dog license like Kotarou has, so we let her rest at home for today.

    Mostly I've just been helping Kotarou handle deliveries and tidying up around the shop.

    "I think that's everything. Risa, let's take a break."

    Kotarou leads me back to the shop where she hands me a homemade bento box.

    "Here. Mom made one for both of us today."

    "Oh. Nadeshiko, you didn't need to do that."

    Nadeshiko gives me a warm smile as Kotarou hands me her bento box.

    "It's no problem, Risa. It's the least I can do to thank you for taking care of Kotarou last night."

    I nearly bite my tongue as I'm reminded of last night's events. Kotarou just smiles and wags her tail, leaning over abruptly and offering my cheek a quick lick.

    "I had lots of fun with Risa~."

    0889_NAD_A42.png

    My cheeks flush red as Nadeshiko lets out a giggle. "My, my~. You two look to be getting along well."

    I drown out the embarrassment of the scene by promptly shoving rice in my mouth.

    Wow. It's good. Really good, in fact. Man, I'm almost envious. Nadeshiko is a much better cook than I am.

    I make it halfway through the meal before I'm interrupted by a gurgling in my gut, which reminds me.. I haven't done.. "that" since before our visit to the fair.

    I realize maybe I should slow down on the food.. but it would be impolite to Nadeshiko not to finish the meal she prepared for me, and it's just so delicious I don't want to.

    So, I scarf down the rest, somehow out-pacing even Kotarou.

    "Thank you for the meal, it was wonderful!"

    After lunch, I follow Kotarou to help her walk the dogs. Mostly, it's an uneventful walk. Until about halfway through.

    Grrrglglgll

    "Nngh."

    Crap. Plowing through lunch was a bad idea after all.

    "Risa? Are you okay?"

    1085_RIS_D71.png

    "A-ah, I'm fine!"

    Kotarou stares at me for a moment before making a suggestion. "If you need to potty, we could find a bush or something."

    "N-no! No! Uhm, I mean.. I don't need to.. pee."

    Kotarou's head tilts, before a playful smirk hits her face and she wanders off ahead of me.

    0575_KOT_B11.png

    "Ah~, well Risa is a big girl, I'm sure she can hold it until the end of work."

    Nngh. What happened to that sympathy she had just a moment ago?

    I have to squirm and shift my hips from side to side as we circle back around to the shop.

    That's when I notice something else shifting on our way back.. the weather is starting to look grim. I have to use a hand to keep my skirt tugged down as the wind picks up.

    By the time the store is in view again, a sudden strong cramp forces me to freeze in place.

    "..Nnghh..!"

    Nudge.

    "Risa, hurry up!"

    Oh God. I nearly lose it right there when Kotarou forces me forward.

    Just a little bit further and I'll ask Nadeshiko to use the shop bathroom.

    "I'll put the dogs in their cages, you wait here Risa!"

    "But.."

    "Wait, wait! I'll just be a minute!"

    I'm starting to think this mischievous pup is just seeking to keep me from the restroom.

    But I don't know where the employee bathroom is to begin with, so it's not like I have much choice.

    Several minutes pass, and no trace of Kotarou.

    Grrglglgll

    Nnh. I will not last much longer at this rate. I'll just look for the bathroom myself.

    I creep inside the shop and look around, but I barely take a few steps in the door before Kotarou comes running up.

    "Ah, Risa! Sorry, I had to help mom with something. She says she'll close up here and asked me to walk you home."

    "Oh. Okay, but first, where is your bathr-"

    I'm not even able to finish getting the words out of my mouth before Kotarou is dragging me back out the door.

    "H-hey!"

    "Risa, there's a storm coming, we need to hurry and get you home before it gets here! Use the bathroom at your house!"

    I try to pull back in protest, but I don't even think Kotarou notices as she tugs me along.

    "Okay, okay, just slow down!"

    At this point my tummy feels like it will explode.

    We barely get halfway home before I'm doubled over on the side of the street again, arms wrapped around my belly as I fight back another cramp.

    Nnghh.. God, I wish she would have just let me use the restroom.

    "Risa? Are you okay? We're almost there."

    Kotarou looks anxious, but she nevertheless tries to force me to continue moving.

    Bad idea.

    Pffftt.. Brrrrrrrttt!

    My cheeks light up as another form of wind flutters out beneath my skirt.

    Kotarou's ears twitch and I can tell she's stifling back laughter.

    "S-sorry, Risa. I, uhm, just don't want us to get wet."

    Yeah. Sure.

    1086_RIS_D72.png

    "Nngh, well if you continue dragging me along like that, getting wet will be the least of my concerns."

    Kotarou seems to take the hint finally and gives me some space. Her face looks filled with worry.. though, I don't think it's for me.

    "Kotarou, are you okay?"

    "I'm fine! But I'm not the one about to fill their panties if we don't hurry!"

    Oh God. My cheeks burn red again as I playfully shove the doggy girl forward. It makes her giggle again at least.

    I'm still not sure what's troubling her, but at least I'm almost home now.

    By the time we arrive at my apartment's door, I'm having to use one hand to hold my stomach.

    Being so close to relief, I can feel my meals from the last two days just begging to come out as I desperately try to work the lock.

    God, I don't remember the last time I've ever had to go this bad.

    Finally, I get the door open, stumbling through as I desperately stagger in and kick my shoes off.

    "Mikan, I'm hom-!"

    0749_MIK_C15.png

    I make an instant dart for the toilet, but I barely take two steps before an orange haired doggy girl comes racing into my waist, tail wagging, arms slung around me and clutching tightly into a hug.

    Ah..! Oh god.. Mikan, no!

    Grrrgllglllll!

    Hnnnghh..!!

    "Mikan, please, I need to get to the bath-"

    Pffffllbrbrbrrrtt.

    As an involuntary, noisy burst of gas escapes out my backside, I can feel the contents of my tummy moving with a vengeance.

    Both my hands fling to my rump and clamp my rear as hard as possible, but even with that, I know it's too late.

    My eyes squeeze shut as my body lets out an involuntary grunt, and I can feel something hard press out and tent against my panties. Then, it happens..

    ..Pffllrrtt,, Crkl..CRKLKLKLKLcrklkllll! Blllorrrtt!

    Oh, crap! Crap crap crap!

    I feel the small tent explode outwards, my hands doing nothing to curb the violent crackling as a warm mountain of mush balloons my panties outwards, the warm muddy sensation spreading up and down; creeping up my butt as the added weight causes my panties to sag ever so slightly.

    "Ohhh..! Ohh.. groooossss!"

    Kotarou's ears perk up almost instantly at this. Mikan's head is tilted, peering up at me with concern. But it only takes a moment before her nose picks up what happened and she bounces back, palms clasped over her mouth.

    0762_MIK_C43.png

    "Oh.. oh my god! Risa, Risa, I'm so sorry! Mikan had no idea! Mikan is so so sorry!!"

    Kotarou, on the other hand..

    0574_KOT_B10.png

    "..Pftt.. Hahah... hahahaha! R-Risa! You seriously did it! You really, really did it! Hahahaha!"

    ..Just cracks up laughing.

    All I can do is groan as my cheeks burn redder than I think they ever have before. My hands drift over the seat of my panties to inspect the size of the damage..

    Once Kotarou finally catches her breath, she steps in to give me a pat on the head, a smirk still on her face.

    "Don't worry, Risa. If you need them, I still have some of my diapers you can borrow~!"

    "L-Listen you!!"

    I reach up to give Kotarou's cheeks a pinch, but she just ignores it and sticks her tongue out at me.

    "Mikan, Mikan, look what your master did~!"

    As I feel a wave of cool air hit, I realize that Kotarou has my skirt hoisted up to give Mikan a clear view of my accident.

    "A-Ahhh..!!"

    0751_MIK_C17.png

    "..O-Oh wow.. Risa.. you really.."

    Great. Now even my own doggy girl is giggling at me.

    1087_RIS_D73.png

    "I will get you both back for this."

    Kotarou just ruffles my hair and sneaks back to try to make her quick get away.

    "Well, I'll leave you to deal with cleaning up now Risa. See you tomorrow~!"

    Boom!

    Ah! Oh, it's lightning out. It looks like we'll be getting that storm earlier than the forecast anticipated.

    "A-ahhh!"

    As I glance over, I notice Kotarou suddenly knelt down, ears and tails drooped, and her hands covering her head.

    Wait.. is she afraid of-

    Flash~!

    Kotarou, who was happily teasing me just a moment ago, suddenly rushes back inside and hides herself behind me.

    0584_KOT_B31.png

    "R-Risa! Risa! Uhm.."

    "I know. I don't have a car to drive you in, and I can't send you out in this weather.. you can stay here for tonight, again. I'll just call Nadeshiko and let her know."

    Kotarou gives out a sigh of relief as I close the door behind her.

    So, so.. this is why she was in such a rush. She's scared of thunderstorms, huh? It's kind of cute. Kotarou gives the impression of being big and fearless, but even she has things she's afraid of, apparently.

    1072_RIS_D14.png

    "One condition, Kotarou. You're responsible for making me.. do this, so you're going to help me clean up."

    ..

    "F-Fine, fine! You stink anyway, someone needs to clean you up!"

    I give Kotarou another playful pinch on the cheek as I walk back by her on the way to the bathroom.

    "Hey, at least you weren't trapped in a car with a stinky pupper for miles."

    I let out a giggle as Kotarou blushes in turn.

    "R-Risa!"

    At least, before her hand makes a playful swat at my butt.

    Fwap! Smuush~!

    O-Ohhh~!

    My hand darts to my mouth as an involuntary moan escapes my lips.

    Kotarou gives a devious grin and tugs me along towards the bathroom.

    "Mikan~ why don't you help me get your master cleaned up?"

    • 2
      entries
    • 0
      comments
    • 243
      views

    Recent Entries

    I am experimenting with writing in the present tense & in first person, so if it sounds off let me know & I'll get it fixed. Thank you.

     

    -----------------------------------------------------------------

    From Liberty's POV

    The other day my old friend Georgia had invited me to go to the movies with her. I completely forgot that it was happening until she called me up while 
    I was editing a livestream down today telling me she was picking me up in an hour. I take a shower, brush my hair, throw on some gray shorts and that leaves me with
    about half an hour left to go. I was thinking I might use the bathroom but I don't really gotta go so there really isn't any need, and if I need to the theatre we're 
    going to is only about an hour away. There's no way I wouldn't be able to hold it until then. So for the rest of the time waiting I just
    plan to chill out on my sofa in my apartment, sipping on some cola, scrolling through media, waiting for Georgia to show up.

    After some time waiting I hear a car honking in the parking lot & hear a shout coming from the parking lot.

    "GET IN LIBERTY, WE'RE GONNA GO SEE SOME AWESOME SHIT!"

    I laugh, & grab my phone charger, & shove it in my small bag that I'm bringing with some snacks. I feel a little bit of pressure on my bladder but it doesn't seem 
    too urgent. Besides, I don't have enough time to do anything about it right now anyway. We gots to go.

    Right after I get in Georgia's car and she leaves the building's parking lot she starts up with,

    "Hey, so I'm sorry about what happened to you last week. I was watching when you wet yourself live & felt so embarrassed for you."

    I was kind a little hurt, won't lie.

    "Wow thanks. You're really making me feel great about myself." I reply, very sarcastically.

    "Really?" She's asking seemingly proud of herself.

    "No. Of course not. I do not want to think about that."

    "Alright, sorry. Here, I know what'll make you feel better."

    To me, that sounded way too confident. But she ended up pulling on into the Wendy's drive-thru and we got 2 chickens patty's & one large soda each. I was really happy
    that she did. This is however one of my favourite restaurants. The large soda is a bit concerning but nah, it won't be a worry. Last week was just a one-time event.
    After a little while I finish my food & check the time, turns out we still have half an hour to go. I'm really starting to regret drinking so much. Should I tell her
    that I gotta go? Nah, that would only slow us down. There's no point. Just a little longer.

    While waiting I reflect on the times I wet myself before the live stream incident last week. The biggest of which was in class. Our teacher was giving us a test and
    I was asked to wait until it was over. Turns out that task was a bit much for a young Liberty, before I knew it my pants were being flooded in the front row. The
    classroom was as quiet as a mouse too so everybody heard the splashing of my urine on the floor. It was so hard to come back to school the next day with all of the embarrassment.

    We are finally arriving to the theatre, and it's getting pretty bad by this point. I feel like I can finally relax knowing that I'm definitely gonna make it. We enter & grab the tickets for our movie.

    "Hey Georgia, I'm gonna go off to the bathroom real quick."

    "Alright, don't fall in." She joked

    I quickly run off to find that the bathroom was closed. The sign on the door said,

    "Closed for maintenance, will reopen shortly."
     
    "Oh god" I thought, "not again." I grabbed my crotch, leaking in my shorts a little bit. After a deep sigh, I made my way back to Georgia and told her that the
    bathroom was closed. 

    "You gonna be okay?" She asked concerningly.  

    "Yeah, I think I'm gonna be alright." I reply nervously.

    We get into the theatre and the movie starts. At this point, the pressure becomes too immense. I cross my legs hoping for the best. I leak a little more into my shorts.
    Georgia sees that I'm struggling to hold on but doesn't do or say anything. A lot comes out this time. It's clear that my shorts are stained. There would be no hiding
    it even if I did make it to the bathroom. I take a deep breath and give in. I can hear the sound of my urine rushing out of my body, through my cloth shorts & onto
    the soft theatre seat.

    psssssssshhhhhhhhh...

    A few seconds of relief hit me. I close my eyes, take a few deep breaths and relax. My hands are still cupped over my crotch. It's finally over I thought to myself. 
    This felt horrible. I couldn't help but cry. It felt like an eternity I was sitting there in my puddle. I move my hands to find them soaked. Everything was soaked.
    I don't know what to do, I haven't pissed myself in public in nearly 15 years.

    "Holy crap. Let's get you on out of here." Georgia was obviously worried & more than willing to help. Thank god, because there's no way I knew what to do.

    We got up out of our seats and she gave me her sweater to tie around my waist. Once we got in the car and got me back to the apartment she said that I could keep her
    sweater for now. So I did, and went back up to my apartment. I cleaned up and showered. I sat in regret once I was finally dry. I think the diapers are going to be necessary...

  8.                 Under any other circumstances, being summoned to stand before the Great Lord of Sunlight would have been the highest possible honor. Of course, in light of the Eldest’s treason, those that served him were now potential traitors as well, and as one of the disgraced war god’s knights happened to also be the captain of the Four Knights, all four were to be in attendance. Ciaran could understand – after all, if the leader of the Four was a traitor, the Lord had good reason to believe that the other three would follow along. Quite frankly, Ciaran was surprised that she wasn’t the main suspect, or indeed the target of any suspicion at all, considering her status as the foremost among the Lord’s assassins and spies. Then again, perhaps that was exactly why she wasn’t seriously considered a threat; regardless, she couldn’t envy the Dragonslayer his present condition.

                    “I swear I knew nothing, my Lord,” Ornstein said, kneeling. His helm and spear lay in front of him at the Lord’s feet. “His betrayal was as shocking to me as it was to you.”

                    Being in the Great Lord’s terrifying presence was one thing; seeing the golden lion-knight, one of the most faithful and honorable knights of the Sun, brought to his knees to beg for mercy was almost nightmarish.

                    “Thou wouldst have me believe that?” The Lord looked down on His knight from His throne, His expression unreadable and body almost motionless. “Thou wert his most faithful servant, and still he told thee nothing?”

                    “Yes, my Lord. My loyalty to him only extended so far as to best serve you, and I suspect he knew that.” The Dragonslayer was unusually hesitant. Perhaps the others would see it as his nerves getting the better of him, as one would expect given the circumstances. No doubt all three of them were unsettled by this, Ciaran especially. She hoped that either her deductions were wrong or that the Lord would assume that any strange behavior by His Knights could be attributed to the stress of the situation. If Ciaran’s skills were still reliable – and right now she very much wished for them not to be – Ornstein was right to be afraid, though perhaps he’d never have acted on his desires. Still, some deep part of him was yet loyal to the exiled king, and Ornstein was very seriously considering listening to it. Of course this would be an uncomfortable situation. She really didn’t want to be around to see what would happen when the Lord saw the truth.

                    There was another reason for Ciaran’s present anxiety, though, for she had been en route to deal with more personal matters when she’d received her summons, but that was a drop in the ocean compared to what potentially awaited the Four. Even so, if they were going to be executed as traitors, Ciaran hoped she’d at least be allowed to deal with that before being put to the hammer, to retain at least some dignity.

                    The Lord sat still for a while, and the room was silent save for Gough’s breathing. Then the Lord rose and said, “Very well. I shall reaffirm thy station among my Knights. In return, thou shalt prove thy loyalty again.” He raised His left arm and snapped His fingers, and within seconds a silver knight was at His side, presenting His greatsword. The Lord pulled the sword from its housing, and taking it in two hands He touched the flat of the blade to each of Ornstein’s shoulders before returning the sword to the knight that had presented it. “Thine orders come now from the Princess. Thy station is to be shared with… the cannibal…” There was a hint of disgust to His voice for a moment. “And together thou shalt serve and protect the Princess and the Cathedral. Thou shalt not leave Anor Londo without my order to do so. Go now.”

                    “At once, thank you my Lord.” Ornstein stood, collecting his helmet and spear, and backed away from the Lord while bent into a deep bow. When he came to be in line with the other Knights, he put his helm back over his head, straightened out, and turned to leave.

                    The first to speak when he had gone was Artorias.

                    “The cannibal, my Lord?”

                    “If Smough cannot break him then truly his loyalty lies with me.” The Lord turned to Ciaran while Artorias bowed his head in acknowledgement. “Ciaran. Thou art to follow him, ensure that he does as ordered. Do not be seen. Gough and Artorias, I shall summon thee again if I have need of thee. Go now, Ciaran.”

                    “Of course, my Lord.” Ciaran bowed deeply while the other two gave a salute and rushed off. By the time she’d turned to leave, Artorias was already at the steps leading down into the Cathedral’s main room, and she hurried to catch up with him. “So,” she said, popping up from behind him. “Where are you off to?”

                    Artorias turned his head ever so slightly to look at Ciaran, presumably giving a bit of a sideways glance and a suspicious glare – hard to tell under his helmet. “I was headed to the blacksmith, but don’t you have work to do?”

                    “Oh, well, I was actually going to go that way, so we can walk over there together.” Ciaran had developed a bit of a spring-step while speaking.

                    “It’s… just down the hall…” They passed a set of Sentinels, and Artorias returned the salute they gave.

                    And, indeed, the two were nearly at the first set of stairs that would lead to the Giant Blacksmith’s workshop, but Ciaran didn’t seem the least bit discouraged. “Yeah, I know, but wouldn’t it be nice to have a bit of company for a little bit?”

                    “I guess…”

                    Ciaran glanced at Artorias, her expression hidden behind her porcelain mask. “What are you having the blacksmith do anyways,” she chirped. “All your stuff is in good condition.”

                    Artorias put a hand on the sword at his hip and returned a salute from a passing silver knight. “Yes, it is, but I’m going to have him make me a shield. A proper magical one that can still protect someone even if they’re not actually carrying it.”

                    “Sounds pretty complicated.” Ciaran had started fiddling with the hair on the side of her mask. Not quite the same as if it were her real hair, but it would do.

                    “It has to be. It’s not just myself I need it to protect. But I trust the giant’s skills. He’s even earned our Lord’s trust, so I have no doubt he’s capable.” The rhythmic clanking of the Giant Blacksmith’s wooden hammer against his anvil could now be heard, and it grew louder as Artorias spoke and the two descended towards the workshop. “Should you really be going this way? Probably would have been better to just follow him out the front door.”

                    “What do you mean?” The two looked at each other for a moment, and Ciaran suddenly realized what it was she was supposed to be doing. It was a good thing her mask hid her flushed face. “Oh! Oh, right, no, this is fine. He’s… he’s not going to sneak away anywhere just yet, I’m sure. I’ve, uh, got to keep a good distance anyways.”

                    “Riiiiiight…” As they reached the bottom of the stairs, Artorias gave a little wave to the blacksmith while he spoke. “Well, here we are. Good hunting.” He made a gesture that was almost a hybrid between a salute and a wave, then turned to the blacksmith who greeted him the same way he greeted everyone else.

                    “Forge, I can. Strong, I am.”

                    “Oh, don’t I know it. Listen…”

                    Ciaran cut him off when she suddenly turned around at the door and called out to him, carefully walking backwards to get properly outside. “Oh, I’ll probably need to check on the painting too, so I guess I’ll see you later.” She gave a wave before she disappeared.

                    “Uh, sure, I guess.” Artorias shrugged, at this point no longer talking to anyone at all.

                    Ciaran sighed as she walked the streets of Anor Londo. It hadn’t taken very long to find Ornstein, so it was just a matter of watching him and staying out of sight. She was looking for any opportunities to get on top of a building, so she could see and hide better. Not the easiest of tasks considering her divided attention.

                    First, there was her job. She would be in quite a lot of possibly-explosive lightning-based trouble if Ornstein really did try to pull something and she wasn’t there to see it and report back to Lord Gwyn. Maybe even worse if she was there but wasn’t paying enough attention.

                    Then there was Artorias. Ciaran wasn’t stupid. She could tell Artorias wasn’t responding to any of her advances. He barely even seemed to know she existed. And yet, she couldn’t help but think that some day she’d win him over, that one day he’d be hers alone. She knew perfectly well the odds of that happening were just as good as the chance that the Dark he hunted would take him first, and yet here she was chasing after him like a child. It’d never work, so why was she trying so hard?

                    As if that weren’t enough, that personal matter of hers from earlier had returned in force once she’d calmed down from the audience with the Lord and almost having been briefly alone with Artorias. Keeping in constant motion was helpful, but considering Ciaran had already been preparing to deal with this issue hours ago, there wasn’t much time left until she didn’t have a say in the matter anymore.

                    For now, though, she was still in control. Very fortunate, as she still had a job to do and Ornstein was passing by the stables, which Ciaran would have to go through to stay out of sight. Fortunately, they were mostly empty. Except for…

                    Bark. Bark.

                    The little grey wolf pup Artorias had brought back from the forests around Oolacile; the inspiration for his Wolf Ring. Her name was Sif, she was Artorias’s best friend, and as far as Ciaran was concerned she was absolutely adorable – or would be at literally any other time. As it was right now, Ciaran had to maneuver herself over a wall to hide from Ornstein, who almost certainly would have come to investigate the barking. Usually such a maneuver wouldn’t have been a problem, but her present condition made her a good deal slower.

                    Sif was kept in a separate enclosure, large enough for her to grow into a proper great-wolf, so there was no doubt Ornstein knew exactly where the sound was coming from. Indeed, just as soon as Ciaran had gotten herself out of sight she could hear the clattering of the golden armor approaching, then stopping, presumably at Sif’s enclosure to see if the wolf had noticed anything out of place.

                    Ciaran of course knew that she was the one to set Sif off in the first place, but Ornstein was left to try to find some reason the wolf would have been startled. So he looked, or at least Ciaran could assume that was what he was doing – she could only hear his armor rattle as he moved, never going far.

                    Perhaps some other time Ciaran would have been more than patient with something like this, but right now she was praying for Ornstein to move on so they could both be done. The pressure was growing while Ciaran was just sitting there doing nothing, and if she couldn’t at the very least move along soon… something would happen that she preferred not to think about.

                    Finally, after what must have been hours – but of course was hardly even five minutes – the Dragonslayer addressed the wolf.

                    “Are you looking for your master? He’s not here now, but I’m sure he’ll come visit you soon.”

                    Sif just barked at him in response, and he must have considered that to be acceptable, for the sounds of his armor soon faded away. Ciaran pulled herself up to look over the wall, with far more effort than it should have taken, then worked her way over and dropped onto the ground on the other side, receiving another greeting from Sif as she landed. That little bit of sudden warmth she was feeling had absolutely nothing to do with any of that and would go away if she just ignored it.

                    Not that she had time to deal with that even if it had been something – truly, ignoring it was the only option. She had to hurry to make sure Ornstein wouldn’t get out of sight. He was approaching a path down to the lower city, and now there was finally going to be an opportunity to get above him, if only Ciaran could climb up one of the many buildings that made up the residential center of the holy city. All the better that the Executioner worked in the slums, where the spaces between buildings were just barely large enough for a silver knight to slip through. If this were one of the more upscale places out towards Duke Seath’s library, sure the houses would be larger, but they’d be so far apart that Ciaran would have to climb down and back up every time she got to the edge.

                    Right now, just getting onto a roof once would be a problem. Ciaran was hanging back out of sight and, save for the occasional civilian, the streets were empty, so she had some time mostly alone to prepare herself for the task of scaling the side of a house. Mentally more than physically – things were under control for now and would remain so, if only Ciaran could focus on guaranteeing it. She had to act quickly, though, as narrow roads and sharp turns into innumerable alleys and side streets meant she could lose track of Ornstein in an instant. So, with a deep breath, Ciaran slipped into the nearest alleyway and got to work climbing up the house wall in front of her, grabbing at windows and using the Tracers to get a grip in places where the masonry was cracked. It was a good deal slower than normal, as Ciaran was trying to maintain the delicate balance she’d established in her lower half, and if anything were to happen to disturb that balance… she didn’t really want to think of what that meant.

                    Fortunately, Ciaran was able to maintain focus and control long enough to get up onto the roof, and even more fortunately, she could see both Ornstein and the executioner’s block from there – she’d still have to jump across to another couple of houses on the way, but so long as Ornstein planned to do as he was told, there wouldn’t be any issues. He’d slowed down considerably, though, and stopped just before he rounded the last corner. He stood there, looking around at whatever there was to see, adjusting bits of his armor and inspecting his spear. Ciaran loomed overhead, just out of sight, both hoping the Dragonslayer would move on, so she could get back to personal business, and wishing he wouldn’t, so she didn’t have to get so close to the Executioner.

                    After idling long enough to seem suspicious, though, Ornstein did head down the proper road, and Ciaran followed above and slightly ahead of him, hopping over gaps between houses to end up directly above Smough. There was a prisoner already on the block, so her focus was on Ornstein while he approached, putting up a hand to block his view and turning his head to the side as a massive cracking noise and guttural laugh rang out in the alley. Only Smough was left standing when Ciaran and Ornstein both looked again. Neither of them dared look directly at what had happened to the prisoner, though the Executioner’s reputation and the size of that hammer were more than enough to guess.

                    The lion-knight cautiously stepped forward and opened the maw of his helm that served as a visor, and Ciaran dropped into a low crouch to hear what he was to say. There was a protest from somewhere deep within her body, but she willed herself to ignore it, just for a little while.

                    “New orders for you,” he said, “From, eh, from Lord Gwyn.”

                    “What? Why would He do that?” Smough’s voice was muffled and distorted by his grotesque helmet.

                    “You’re, uh… you’re, you’re more than welcome to… to ask Him yourself when you see Him.” Ornstein tugged on the plume at the back of his helmet and looked off somewhere just beyond Smough – in Ciaran’s general direction, though she was sure she was hidden. “But… best not to bother Him with questions like that.”

                    “Right.” Smough let his hammer down at his left side, grabbing the handle to keep it upright. “Well, what is it?”

                     “I was sent to tell you,” Ornstein leaned his spear towards Smough as if to point at him. “That, uh, you, and me too actually, we’re to speak to Princess Gwynevere. We’re in Her service now.”

                    Ciaran shifted around as her body continued to disagree with her choice of position – and she tried her best to stay silent as she felt a most unwelcome warmth in her smallclothes.

                    “Uh, alright. Hey, if I’m working with you now does that mean there are Five Knights?”

                    Ornstein closed his visor again and briefly looked up at Ciaran’s roof, this time quite explicitly. Surely he couldn’t have heard her fighting against her own body. “No, I’m pretty sure that’s never going to happen. I mean, you eat people’s bones. I don’t think that’s the kind of person the Lord wants representing Him. Lord Nito, maybe, or even Lady Izalith if She’s in the right mood, but not Lord Gwyn.”

                    “Fair enough, yeah.”

                    The two trailed off into some sort of conversation, though Ciaran had stopped paying attention. Still in her squatting position that her body hated her for, she had both hands vigorously rubbing her thighs, drifting ever closer to grabbing at herself without ever quite getting there. The inside of her mask was utterly saturated with her sweat and the warmth below grew in little intermittent bursts until she was practically sitting in a puddle within her own clothes. She was out of options and out of time. She’d done as she’d been commanded, and it seemed like Ornstein and Smough were just going to sit around making friends with each other. She’d earned a minute to herself.

                    Thus, Ciaran backed away from the edge of the building, stood up and immediately ran back to the house she’d climbed up in the first place, the force from jumping the gaps between buildings causing a little more liquid to join the party. Once she was fairly sure she’d reached the right house, or at least was far enough away, she fumbled with getting the Gold Tracer off her belt, nearly dropping it, and dug it into the wall as she jumped off. Thanks to whatever magic the Giant could work into weapons, that knife was far stronger than it had any right to be, so Ciaran could simply slide down the wall of the house and drop into a quiet alley. And thanks to her small stature compared to the other Knights, she didn’t have to worry too much about being seen, though she was right next to the open road.

                    Not that any of that was important. Ciaran could think of nothing else as she tore down her pants, a light but steady stream already working its way to the ground, which became a full-force torrent as soon as Ciaran had lowered herself into the usual position. The pale golden stones below her immediately became drenched in a fresh coating of a much deeper gold, and even the opposite wall of the alley was close enough to receive a generous spray.

                    Alas, it didn’t last long. Before Ciaran was even halfway done, she could hear heavy footsteps coming from behind her, out on the road. If they were loud enough to be heard over her own cascade, that meant only one thing. With every grain of strength left in her body, Ciaran forced herself to stop, hastily redressed, and crossed her arms as she willed a disguise spell upon herself. Not a moment later did Ornstein pass by, Smough at his side. They were engaged in some sort of conversation that Ciaran truly did not care one bit about, until Ornstein, who was the nearer of the two to Ciaran’s alley, stopped abruptly and looked down. He lifted his right foot, and a little bit of the Blade’s waters dripped from the heel of his boot.

                    “Eugh.” Ornstein shook his foot and took several steps to his left to avoid the still-expanding puddle that had spilled out onto the street, then the two carried on walking. “How do you live down here with these creatures and their filth?”

                    Smough’s response was something about plenty of opportunities for him, but Ciaran only listened for when their footsteps had faded away enough for her to be considered out of earshot. As soon as she was sure, she dispelled her disguise and instantly fell forward, lying on her hands and knees in a pool of her own making. There was hardly even time to breathe before the flood she had so rudely interrupted started again, this time filtering through Ciaran’s clothes before hitting the ground with even more force than earlier.

                    With no real options available, Ciaran moaned as she let herself fall even lower, head kept off the ground only by the fact that her forearms were in the way. Her chest and arms were soaked almost immediately, to the point where she could feel her waters on her skin. And yet she didn’t really care. She was bent over as if she were a dog in heat presenting herself, and was panting like one too, and still she didn’t care. Only the relief mattered, so Ciaran stayed as she was, reveling in the feeling of being able to remove what must have been more than twelve hours of fluids from her system. Ciaran couldn’t properly gauge how much time passed until the torrent ended, but even when it did she remained in her position for a while, letting whatever was left drip down from her garb and join the ocean she’d made.

                    Once she heard the last drops land, she pushed herself up and fell back against the wall. Ciaran lifted up her mask and for a few moments gasped for breath before calming down again and sliding even farther into the pool below. It took a while to process what had just happened, and when she did finally figure it out she pulled her mask down again to hide her deep blush. Then she looked around and sighed. She was an absolute mess. Soaked through to the skin practically everywhere except her back and head, she had no idea whatsoever how she was meant to clean up. Perhaps she could just borrow a painting guardian uniform. They wouldn’t dare pry into their leader’s personal business, if she could get over there without being seen by anyone else, like a silver knight, or Artorias, or worst of all Lord Gwyn. What nightmare awaited her if her Lord found out one of his prized Four Knights lacked the constitution to perform a simple task without soiling herself like a pathetic Undead?

                    Oh well. She’d deal with that if it came to it. At least she’d made sure nobody could say the streets in Anor Londo were not paved with gold.

  9.                 “Anyways, it’s not terribly complicated. Just gotta remember what day it is, is all. Might help to mark off days that already passed, so you don’t think it’s last week, y’know?”

                    “Right, but I still do not understand why it has nothing to do with the moons.” Azhani had brought her new calendar to the Dragonborn so he could explain it to her – she learned quickly enough, and was now working on a cup of tea and waiting for people to show up. It was her turn to do all the work after her little adventure the day before, so she really needed to wake up as much as possible.

                    “Yeah, beats me.” Bjorn shrugged and took a bite out of whatever monstrous sandwich he’d prepared himself. “Must be some Alessian or Ayleid thing. I ‘unno. Kinda weird, ‘specially since Sun’s Dawn has like two fewer days than normal for no reason at all.” He paused for a moment and briefly looked off into the distance. “Though, now that I think about it, that sort of nonsense does seem like some shit elves would pull… Must be Ayleid.”

                    Azhani’s nose twitched in amusement. “Yes, that’s flawless reasoning there.” She looked down into her cup, now half-empty. Seemed like just two seconds ago it was full. However that all disappeared, it was delicious, and Azhani needed more, so she held out her hand and shook the cup. “Hm?”

                    Bjorn grabbed the pitcher they’d been drinking from, but stopped and raised an eyebrow just before bringing it over. “You sure ‘bout that? I mean, with all the…” He gestured in the Khajiit’s direction and made a vague sound.

                    Her response was to flatten her ears and growl at him. “Do not mention that.”

                    The Dragonborn threw up his free hand and said, “Alright, alright. But, uh… what specific incident is it that we’re not talking ab-“ He cut himself off when he noticed Azhani extending her claws. “Uh, okay, yeah, all of them, alright, sure. Here you go.”

                    Azhani perked up instantly when her tea was refilled, and she gave an exaggerated purr. “Thank you, Dragonborn.”

                    “Uh-huh.” Bjorn leaned forward on the counter just enough to be at Azhani’s eye level. “Man, this is all wrong. I’m a dragon, I shouldn’t be afraid of some cat, eh?” He let his last few words trail off into a chuckle.

                    “Cats have claws, Bjorn.” Azhani tipped her head a little to the side, tripping up on the unfamiliar pronunciation of his name. “Can’t be a dragon with no throat to Shout with.”

                    “Oh, hey, you know, funny thing about that is that, uh…“ His attention was drawn away from the conversation when the inn’s doors opened. “Uh, hey, take over, will you?” He didn’t wait for a response before running off to greet his returning housecarl.

                    Azhani shrugged and looked over to the door, giving a little wave to Lydia and watching as the Dragonborn directed her to a table. Then she hopped over the counter and planted herself in the stool that would have usually been occupied by Keerava. She watched in silence, sipping at her tea while the two Nords had what looked to be a fairly energetic conversation. They were audible enough with how close they were to the bar, but Azhani wasn’t terribly interested, instead focusing on her tea and some of the things she’d brought down with her – her calendar and another book by Quill-Weave, once again borrowed from the Dragonborn.

                    After a few minutes of absentminded calendar-flipping and half-hearted reading, Bjorn got her attention again, speaking right to her. When Azhani looked over at him, he and Lydia had both stood up, Lydia headed for the stairs. “Hey, we’ve got, uh, some stuff to do today,” the Dragonborn said. “So you’re gonna be on your own all day. That gonna be alright?”

                    Azhani nodded and turned back to her book with a weak thumbs-up from the hand carrying her tea. She could hear the sound of his heavy feet taking the stairs, then several minutes later two sets of feet came down and over to the door. The Khajiit looked over and waved at them, the Dragonborn giving his typical half-assed salute in response– though now it looked out-of-place, as he was dressed in the same robes he’d worn at the summit at High Hrothgar, and Lydia was wearing formals of her own.

                    “You know you are going to be robbed wearing clothes like that, yes?” She couldn’t help it – she knew more than enough about that sort of lifestyle to tell that wearing fancy clothes in Riften meant you were either Maven Black-Briar or a mark. Considering Bjorn and his housecarl were definitely not Maven Black-Briar…

                    “Eh, if I were anyone else, yeah, I probably would. But nobody’s gonna fuck with the Dragonborn. See you later.” He gave another one of those salutes and followed Lydia outside. When the door closed, Azhani shrugged and turned back to her book, taking another sip of her tea as she did.

                    It must have been an hour or two before anyone started coming in, and for the most part Azhani didn’t have to pay much attention to them. Reach under the counter, grab a bottle, hand it over, get back to reading. Nobody had ordered any food, so aside from brewing more tea for herself there wasn’t anything all that complicated to do – for some reason people didn’t seem to be very interested in having someone covered in fur cook for them.

                    Nothing complicated until some very oddly-dressed men came in, anyways. A group of four had found their way into the inn and grabbed seats together at the bar, attracting Azhani’s attention just with how they looked. Their apparent leader – or at least, the first among them to take his seat – was mostly wearing the chitinous armor the Dunmer had made a tradition of, and the other three had bits of leather and steel. What was peculiar about him and his friends, though, was that they were all wearing various bits and pieces of Dwarven make, clearly worked on and polished up after they’d been collected. The leader wore the most of this old brass gear; his whole right arm was covered in Dwarven armor, he had a brass plate serving as a collar that attached to a piece for his left shoulder, and if his armor continued under his little kilt, his legs were covered in brass as well.

                    Three of the men had taken off their helmets; only their leader kept his, and it would have matched with the traditional style of what the Dunmer called “bonemold”, if not for the fact that the bottom of the helmet had been cut off so that the leader’s mouth was exposed. That blue chin of his was the only indication of the leader’s race while he remained silent – his companions included a Redguard, another Dunmer, and some lighter human that Azhani wasn’t sure of.

                    The lead Dunmer only spoke when his friends had settled down, and when he did speak his voice was deep, rough even for a Dunmer, and tinted with age. “Muthsera,” he started with a bow of his head, “you wouldn’t happen to have flin, would you?”

                    Azhani took a moment to process the appearance of these adventurers, speaking quickly once she realized she had to answer a question. “Oh, uh, sorry, yes, somewhere around here, yes.” Then she got up, turned around, and went to looking through shelves while the faceless Dunmer called out to her again.

                    “Two of those then, and two of whatever beer you have, please, sera.”

                    “Anything?” Azhani paused for a moment and looked over at the adventurer, who nodded silently. “Yes, just a minute.”

                    It took a little bit of rummaging to find Talen’s stash of foreign liquors – Azhani didn’t recognize half of them, and only even managed to find flin because she happened to recognize the Daedric F on the label. She grabbed a bottle of that and a pair of tall glasses, handing both off to the lead explorer, then reached under the counter for a bottle of whatever – smelled like beer, so good enough – and some mugs. The leader distributed the drinks and the adventurers gave a toast, then started talking amongst themselves.

                    Except the leader. The leader, drink in hand, was ignoring his friends in favor of the Khajiiti barmaid.

                    “So,” he said. “Been hearing a lot about the Dragonborn since I got to Skyrim. Know anything about that, sera?”

                    “Hmmn?” Azhani looked over at him and nearly choked on her tea – she wasn’t expecting anyone to talk to her about something other than drinks, and she’d just settled down again to relax in relative quiet. “Aahn, sorry. Um, the Dragonborn, you said? Yes, he actually lives here.”

                    The adventurer’s helmet hid his expression, but his voice indicated his shock just as well. “Wha-? Th- the- what? The Dragonborn? Lives here?”

                    The Khajiit gave a little nod. “Yes, for the last maybe, two, three months, perhaps? He is busy today, though. This one thinks he will be very busy for a while after today, too.”

                    “Oh yeah? How’s that?”

                    “For the past couple of weeks he was recovering from a fight with… what, Alduin? He is just waiting until he is healthy enough to fight Alduin again, and that is probably soon.”

                    “I see.” The Dunmer put his free arm up on the counter and rested his head in his hand. “I was hoping to meet him, actually, but that’ll have to wait, it seems. Wouldn’t want to delay a Hero any longer than necessary, after all.”

                    Azhani’s head found its way to a slight angle. “You could stay here until he has time, if you can afford it. Plenty of rooms open.”

                    “Oh, no, it’s fine, I was- well, we were just passing through, never planned on staying. My friend here-“ The adventurer grabbed the shoulder of the Redguard next to him. “-suggested we stop in for a drink, but we’re heading right back out afterwards.”

                    “Mhm.” Azhani made some vaguely-affirmative noise through a mouthful of tea from the cup she’d just refilled. “So, you are adventurers, yes? Going anywhere good?”

                    “Adventurer is… yeah, sure, you could say that. The Breton over there is more of a tomb raider than anything, but yeah. I’m actually on my way out to the shrine to Azura over in Winterhold, for right now. No idea how far these guys are going to follow, but that’s where I’m headed.”

                    The Khajiit shrugged while the adventurer topped off his own drink. “Azurah is as good a reason as any to go that far.”

                    “Yeah, she’s… she’s pretty important to the Khajiit religion, isn’t she?” Azhani nodded, and the adventurer continued. “Quite important to me, too, though I admit I haven’t been acting like it. Hopefully, if I go to her shrine, she’ll see I’m still here, still dedicated to her. And hopefully she’ll share just a little bit of her wisdom.”

                    Azhani shuffled around a bit in her seat and looked into the pitcher of tea. Empty. “Then good luck with that. This one has not known Azurah to talk to people very often.”

                    The other, younger dark elf chimed in at this point. “Without the Tribunal, some of the Daedra are more than happy to communicate with us - Azura most of all, and she'd especially like to-” He coughed and quickly finished up his drink upon noticing that the leader had turned to look at him - he spoke quickly to finish his thought, as if the leader was glaring at him under that helmet. "Er, I bet she'd really like to hear from someone as old and wise as, uh... as he is." The young elf pointed at the leader for a moment, then quickly slid his mug towards Azhani. "Anyways, about time we head out again, isn't it?"

                    The faceless dark elf nodded and looked over at the rest of his companions. “Yes, we should be going. You guys set?” The two humans with him broke away from their own conversation and nodded at him, then the group stood and replaced their helmets while the leader slid a handful of coins across the counter. It was far too much for the little they’d bought, and Azhani was about to mention it when the lead adventurer addressed it himself. “I trust that’ll cover everything, and a little something for yourself, right?” He stood up himself and bowed his head, then turned to lead the other three out. “Thank you, sera.”

                    “Uh, no problem…” Azhani pawed through the money she’d been given while the adventurers made their way outside. Most of the coins seemed to be fairly old, and the images on them were different from what Azhani had seen throughout the Empire. The head-side had a picture of some elf instead of the Emperor, and the tail-side had replaced the Imperial Dragon with a depiction of Azurah’s Star. “Money is still money,” she muttered, sliding the coins into a little box under the counter.

                    With nobody else at the bar, Azhani got up with a sigh and went to grab a broom. With it, she headed into the dining area and went about cleaning up after the few people who had come in and taken seats at proper tables, still not ordering anything that needed to be cooked. Fortunately, there wasn’t a whole lot to get at – on top of the fact that everyone seemed to have a craving for bread and cheese today, either the regular clientele knew not to screw around with the Argonians, or they’d come to fear the Dragonborn and what he’d do if they didn’t leave the place in good shape. Whatever the reason, those still present started to hurry up once they noticed Azhani’s approach, and the few other tables that showed any signs of sentient activity were largely only marked by plates and bowls and a handful of gold.

                    Azhani first went around and collected all the payment that had been left behind, dropping it all into the large pocket of her apron. Then all the dishes were piled up onto an unoccupied table, and she got to work on the floors – which really amounted to absentmindedly pushing the broom around and waiting for something to happen, as there wasn’t a whole lot to clean up other than dust from overnight, and when the last few patrons who’d decided to take tables cleared out, they hardly even left crumbs behind.

                    That left Azhani alone in the bar with only her thoughts for company, at least until lunchtime proper came around. Of course, her thoughts right now weren’t the best friends – with no distractions, she found herself ever so slightly pressing her legs together and mentally berating herself: ‘That was a lot of tea, dumbass, of course this was going to happen’, and other such lovely mental notes.

                    Rude though her mind may have been, it was right. She should have known better. Things were going to get very bad very quickly, and it was her damn fault. Azhani groaned, speaking a drawn-out swear in Ta’agra. It wasn’t too bad yet, at least, but just knowing she couldn’t do anything about it was already making it worse.

                    Theoretically she could run upstairs, take care of herself, and be back down in five minutes or less, but both Keerava and the Dragonborn had put their trust in her to run the inn like a professional. And a professional wouldn’t run off and leave the bar unattended just because she had to take a leak. On the other hand, the place was totally empty, and there was very little chance of anyone save for the handful of regulars showing up, so odds were good she’d have plenty of time to sneak off. But what if someone did come in? She didn’t want to be responsible for turning away customers that thought the place was closed; or worse, her absence from behind the counter could very well mean anyone who came in would steal drinks or money and be out before Azhani knew they were even there.

                    So, realistically, she had no options. She could only hope Bjorn would return in time – and for all she knew he and Lydia had already finished whatever they’d gone out to do, and the Dragonborn was just stalling for time because he wanted a nice show when he got back. The more she thought about that, the more it made sense, but he wouldn’t really do that, would he?

                    Sure, he’s an insufferable pervert,’ she thought, ‘but he’s not really a bad guy. He’ll be back and everything will be fine, I’m sure … I hope.

                    For now, she needed a distraction, and she’d quite fortunately brought one with her. Taking her seat behind the bar, she picked up her book and flipped through it to find where she’d left off, pausing just for a moment on the very first page. This book, like the one she’d read on the way to and from the war meeting, was also apparently from the nascent Fourth Era – dedicated again to “K M”, with no other indication, as the Dragonborn said to expect.

                    It still made just as much sense as it did last time – none – so Azhani quickly moved on to where she was, shuffling around a bit to forget why she needed the distraction, eventually getting comfortable enough to lose track of time…

                    … until people started to come in and order drinks, meaning she had to pay attention to liquids again. For the most part it was a fairly easy task of simply handing out bottles and mugs, and glaring at Romlyn Dreth to silence him for once, but even so, the sounds of people pouring their own drinks from the bottles she’d given them weren’t doing her any favors. Azhani crossed her legs and draped her tail over her lap, hoping nobody would think anything of it while she tried to focus at least a little bit on her book. She was still well aware of the peculiar looks she was getting from people who came up to the bar, but it was more likely that they weren’t expecting a Khajiit to be serving them drinks – and not at all related to the fact that Azhani could just barely keep still, subconsciously and constantly jiggling one leg or twitching her tail.

                    Couldn’t be that much longer. By now her book was essentially just a request not to talk to her – she’d been on the same page for who-knows-how-long, and it was obvious that she wasn’t even looking at it, focusing instead on the door and the people coming in and out.

                    More accurately, on the occasional person. This was the Bee and Barb, after all. It was one of the better establishments in town, but that wasn’t saying much, and it still wasn’t terribly popular. But that didn’t much matter. Azhani wasn’t looking for customers; they’d just walk up to her anyways, and she’d tune in just enough to hear what they wanted, then try to tune back out again to save herself from the sounds. If she did everything right, she wouldn’t have to pay attention to them at that point, and she really didn’t want them to pay attention to her either. She’d managed to get her leg under control and stop it from bouncing, but her tail and ears were still twitching, ideally in a way that looked normal.

                    Azhani had no idea how much time had passed by the time she finally tore her eyes away from the door. Staring at it wouldn’t do her any favors – though she’d definitely keep her ears focused on it. Instead, she lowered her eyes to her seat, pretending like she’d gone back to reading. The Khajiit’s lower belly was visibly rounded and she didn’t dare touch it, for if she was full enough to get her tiny frame to bulge then she was also full enough to lose it if that delicate system were to be disturbed. In theory, anyways, considering in reality her body wouldn’t allow her to release her waters somewhere she might be seen. For a moment she glanced over her shoulder at the little patch of floor that opened up to lead far below the ground to the dungeon under the basement, looking away again almost immediately. It was tempting, sure, but disappearing like that would be incredibly conspicuous, and that would be just as bad as being in public.

                    So she just looked at her legs. They were locked together, constantly rubbing against each other, but if Azhani wanted to do more to help the pressure, that had to stop for a moment. She promised herself it would only be for a second, summoning with a quiet growl the strength to hold her legs still and spread them ever so slightly apart. Then she gingerly raised herself up off the barstool just far enough to fold her tail beneath her and pull it up between her legs, immediately dropping back to her seat and snapping her legs together again as soon as that was done. At any other time, Azhani would certainly have been bothered by the pain of her whole body weight resting on such a delicate instrument, but given her situation it was the more tolerable alternative.

                    Azhani then slowly brought a hand down to grab her tail once she was sure nobody was paying attention, carefully pulling on it so that it could apply a little more pressure for just a little while – she’d have to let go eventually and dedicate both hands to her job, but what little her tail was doing for her made her feel a lot better. And of course it didn’t seem like even remotely long enough when she had to release her grip as someone she vaguely recognized as a regular ordered a new drink.

                    Just her luck that it was something that wasn’t kept under the counter, so she’d need to go stand up to get. There was no way she’d be able to stand straight in her current condition – in fact, if not for the fact that she was in public, she was certain that she’d explode as soon as she got up – and she wouldn’t be able to move as slowly as she’d need to, but she had to try anyways. Once again she pried her legs apart and forced herself to her feet, leaning forward with her hands on the counter as the change of position caused a great surge of need to assault her, though only for a moment.

                    When it passed, Azhani’s tail flew back to its normal position and she turned around as casually as possible, taking weak strides that would have looked like a human trying to emulate the way she walked normally – a comparison she’d only even been made aware of when her sister had teased her for her posture on their way through town after a long day out together, as if she hadn’t been waddling along herself. But why was she thinking about that? She really hoped the Dragonborn would get back soon; it was no good if she was desperate enough for it to mess with her head. At least she was still clear enough to know what she was looking for and where to find it.

                    More excellent fortune for her that this particular drink was found in one of the lower cabinets. As sure as she was that her body wouldn’t let her break just yet, she really would have preferred not to tempt fate, but alas. It was the only way, so she forced herself into a squat as she pawed through the various bottles and tools in the cabinet to find what she needed. And though she tried to stay composed, her legs shook constantly again and her tail was absolutely furious. What Azhani really needed wasn’t in this cabinet, but right now she had to take things one step at a time. Get the booze and stand up again. She had to rid herself of that horrible feeling that her ocean of what once was tea was right on the border between in her body and in her pants, and for as long as she was in a squatting position her body would be trying to tell her that it was time to let loose.

                    Perhaps the only real bit of good luck for Azhani was that it didn’t take long to locate the requested drink, and as soon as it was in hand she worked her way back up to a standing position, knocking the cabinet doors closed with a foot once she’d composed herself. Then she walked back to the bar with that same silly stride as before, setting the bottle down on the counter and leaning against it with one hand. The other pulled out a glass from one of the shelves below, and when that joined the bottle she was tempted to let that hand help out between her legs.

                    But, no, this was one of those drinks where it was for whatever reason universally considered good form to never under any circumstances allow the guest to pour for themselves. Azhani didn’t really have much of a choice but to tear open the bottle in what was absolutely the incorrect manner, then subject herself to the deepest and foulest realm of Oblivion: pouring something into something else. Realm of the Daedric Prince of full bladders, of course. Sangiin, perhaps?

                    Azhani tried very hard to not listen to what she was doing, but had to force herself to look directly at it to ensure it was done right. It was really only a few seconds she was standing there with her legs knotted and ears conspicuously flattened, and Azhani knew that, but refused to accept that it was anything short of an eternity before she got to slide the glass over. Her tail went right back between her legs as she prepared to sit down again, but she was distracted by the door opening.

                    In came a very large, very loud man with his arms around a rather mundane-looking Nord lady. The man released his partner and waved her off in the direction of the stairs before quickly approaching the bar.

                    The Dragonborn spoke quickly, starting to back away almost as soon as he came close enough for Azhani to hear. “Hey, do you think you’d be alright for another hour or two?”

                    “Uh…” Technically, she’d be able to last until she broke something. She wasn’t near that point yet, so, sure, she could take another two hours. “Ah, well, I think s-”

                    “Great, I’ll try not to take too long.” He didn’t let her finish his statement and was already headed to the stairs when she tried to respond.

                    “W-wait, but I-“ But he was already gone, so Azhani just trailed off and muttered the rest to herself. “But I have to… nnn…” She straightened up and had her hands in tight fists at her sides. Her legs were inseparable and shaking as always while her tail was forced to keep down. People were looking at her, that much was certain, but perhaps they were merely brief looks of concern before they went back to their business. No doubt these people had seen Keerava in similar situations millions of times, no reason to act like this was any different. Staring wouldn’t accomplish anything anyways, and there was nothing any of them could do to help. Well, aside from all of them instantly leaving the bar so Azhani could run upstairs – or more likely to one of those washtubs in the kitchen area, at the rate things were going. And they just looked more and more appealing as time went on…

                    When the present wave of desperation passed, Azhani threw herself into her seat again, back in that same position as before, legs locked together with her tail firmly between them. Nothing she could do now, and now she’d definitely attracted the attention of at least everyone at the bar proper. Preferring very much to not deal with whatever they’d say or think of her, she grabbed her book again to at least pretend to be distracted. At this point it wasn’t likely that distractions would even work anyways. The only thing she could think of was how badly she needed to pee and how she’d just missed her opportunity to deal with it. All she had to do was say “No”, just say she wouldn’t be able to wait, and she’d be upstairs by now. But then that wasn’t true, and even with the state she was in she couldn’t bring herself to lie to someone she tentatively considered something resembling a friend. It was likely only late afternoon, so Azhani was sure she’d waited much longer in the past – like that one instance in that one province with the big white tower that she didn’t want to think about – so there was no doubt that she could wait this time too.

                    But of course, just because she could didn’t mean she should. Not like she had a choice, though, not with people around, but she really should have known better than to keep getting herself into these situations. She was twenty-two, for gods’ sakes, there was no excuse for the fact that it was easier for her to count the number of times it wasn’t her fault she either outright pissed herself or came close to it in the past three months. She could do it on one hand, even, which really only made it worse. And as much as she would have loved to blame the tea for being delicious and not herself for drinking way too much of it, this was definitely not going to increase that count.

                    All that was left was to hope that the Dragonborn would be done with whatever he was doing before Azhani ended up in real pain. But if he was doing what she thought he was doing – and he was, surely; no way would he be that excited for anything else – there was no way to predict when that would be. Azhani shoved a hand to her mouth to suppress a groan while she leaned a little bit backwards. It was bad enough knowing she’d gotten herself into this situation. What made it worse was that this wasn’t something she could get herself out of. She had nowhere to go, nothing to do, and she couldn’t even rely on her body giving out on its own without doing real damage. Even as a kid she never felt so out of control, and that was when she lived under the Thalmor dictators. She didn’t have a choice, and she hated it. Nothing she could do but wait.

                    Wait and give this guy a drink. Why did this guy ask her for a drink? Couldn’t he see she was not in the mood to deal with people right now? At least it was something simple, but even the little bit of leaning forward she’d have to do to reach under the counter felt like it added too much pressure. Pressure that wasn’t going to go anywhere – at least if she could wet herself just a little bit it’d be more tolerable, but that wasn’t about to happen, and her only hint of relief was when she sat back up again with a bottle in her hand and the extra pressure was gone, leaving behind the pressure of the entire Abecean Sea inside her. A marked improvement, truly. She slid the bottle over to whoever it was that had asked for it, and got money tossed onto the counter in return. At least she wouldn’t have to write anything down to keep a tab on this guy, but she’d still have to tolerate the sounds that came with being given a bottle of booze. This time she didn’t have to look at it, which helped quite a bit.

                    Her gaze ended up directed downwards again – her legs were doing what they had been the whole time, except they’d gotten faster, and her little balloon seemed to have gotten just slightly bigger. Azhani lifted herself off the seat for just a moment, quickly swapping her tail for one of her hands, digging in as well as she could without actually shoving her hand down her pants. Come to think of it, there was a part of her now that wasn’t there before that was tempted by such an idea. She was very familiar with this part of herself – it was a regular visitor, and now that she thought about it, it had been about six months since the last time it made itself known. And if it was here again now… Just more trouble on the way for her. Great.

                    That could be ignored for now, though. Her other hand hesitantly came to rest on her belly, just lightly enough to feel what was going on without disturbing anything. She couldn’t tell for sure without pressing on it – and there was no way that was going to happen – but it still seemed quite soft. Azhani let out a quiet mix of a whine and a growl. That meant there was still a good deal of room, so she could very well be kept waiting for a long time yet. More optimistically, it meant she wasn’t at her worst and would probably still be able to walk upstairs and look at least halfway normal if the Dragonborn came down soon.

                    But he still wasn’t coming – at least, not… yeah, Azhani was in for some very familiar trouble soon if that was how her thoughts were going. That line of thinking wouldn’t do her any good anyways. She had to focus on waiting. The thing that she’d be doing whether she wanted to or not. She had to focus on it and find a way to make time seem to go faster. As it was she couldn’t tell if it had been an hour or five minutes since the Dragonborn and Lydia had returned – hopefully it wasn’t the latter. Azhani threw one leg over the other, crushing her hand between her thighs. Between that and her tail, she’d be quite sore in the morning…

                    When she looked up again, she saw that there was nobody left at the counter. Money and some empty mugs or bottles, but no people. Leaning forward as far as she could without hurting herself, she looked over into the dining room. Quite a few people with drinks, and a handful had little plates of whatever food there was in the place that Azhani didn’t need to prepare herself. Looking off in the other direction, there wasn’t anyone hanging around by the door. Still in public, sure, but this was the best she was going to get if she had no idea how much longer she’d be expected to wait.

                    Another look in all directions to confirm that at least the general area was clear, and Azhani got up carefully, now bent forwards a little to allow her hand to do what it had to. Then she turned around and quickly scanned the kitchen for anything appropriate. Or, more accurately, the closest container that nobody would have to drink out of later. There was a little wooden tub on the floor by one of the counters back there, probably what would have normally been used for dishwashing, but now it was empty. The Khajiit made her way over to it with that same silly walk as before, bending over with a groan once she reached it so that she could grab one end of it with her free hand. Dragging it back over to the bar took a bit longer than getting to it in the first place, but she eventually dropped it by the barstool she’d been abusing with her bouncing for however long.

                    Then she sat down again, pulling the hand out from between her legs and instead grabbing her waistband with it. One last scan of the area to confirm that, yes, this counted as private, and her other hand joined in. In one slow motion she lifted herself off the stool and dragged her pants and underwear down to her knees, then sat down again and moved forward enough that she was pretty sure she’d get at least most of it into the tub on the floor.

                    And then she shut her eyes, shoved a hand into her mouth to bite down on, and relaxed. There was a muffled moan into her hand as she felt the flood just about to break free, and then…

                    “Hey.”

                    Of course. Azhani very nearly jumped, sliding back to sit entirely on the stool, which now was also host to a tiny puddle made by the spurt that was supposed to go into the bucket. She forced herself to stand up and hastily get redressed as the Dragonborn approached.

                    “You’re good to go,” he said. “I’ll take over from here for tonight.” There was a pause where neither of them said anything nor moved, so he spoke again. “You alright?”

                    Azhani had no idea what to feel right now. For one, she wanted to claw his eyes out for interrupting her. But then she’d also been given the opportunity she’d been waiting for the whole time. The obvious response was to stutter for a little bit before saying anything. “Uhm,” she finally said. “no, yeah, fine, thanks. I’ll just… Mhm.” Then she shuffled her way out from behind the counter and rushed to the stairs as quickly as she could in her state. Her regular walking speed, though it felt like sprinting. The actual climb up the stairs hurt even more than the walk over to them, but then it was a clear shot to her room.

                    Throwing herself at the door to open it with her shoulder, Azhani stumbled into her room and immediately stripped down again. All that was left was to squat down by her bed, reach underneath for… yes, there it was, right where it was supposed to be. With everything in position, there was no hesitation. Her stream started full-force immediately, and Azhani had to grab her muzzle with both hands to keep from crying out in ecstasy. And then she almost fell backwards, so one of those hands ended up supporting her from behind.

                    Azhani closed her eyes and let out a suppressed moan that trailed off into a purr that didn’t end when the flood finally tapered off. Shaking herself to throw off any excess drops, Azhani stood up and stretched, looking down to see what would have to be dealt with. It was good that she stopped when she did – any more and that little pot would have spilled over.

                    That definitely wasn’t normal for her, and as much as she hated to admit it, perhaps getting herself into terrible situations was actually working out well, in a really weird way that would probably turn on the Dragonborn and Keerava if they ever figured it out. She was still going to try to avoid getting into more trouble like that if she could, of course, but now she couldn’t deny that each time would help for future problems.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~     

    “Uh, hey, take over, will you?”

    Lydia stood by the door and watched as the Dragonborn and that little Khajiit switched places at the bar – Azhani hopped on top of it and shuffled over to the far side while Bjorn simply walked around to get out, then headed over to Lydia.

    “Hey.” He was avoiding eye contact for some reason and motioned in the general direction of a nearby table. “Here, uh, why don’t you sit down?”

    Once they were seated, Lydia had to break the silence while Bjorn looked around aimlessly. “What, no drinks or anything?” She was joking, of course – a drink right now wouldn’t be the best of ideas considering she’d just finished a decent bit of travelling. Still, someone had to say something.

    “Uh, well, I could get you something…” The Dragonborn was now looking at Lydia, still not quite making eye contact, and cleared his throat. “Ah, but, no, I actually wanted to, uh… Eh, you know what, it’d be a lot easier if I just got right to the point, so…” He dug around in his pockets for a little while, and when his hand came back up he dropped a round wooden amulet with a familiar holy symbol carved into it onto the table. Lydia glanced at it and shot a suspicious look at the Dragonborn.

    “What is this?”

    “Oh, that’s an-“

    “I know what it is,” Lydia said, leaning forward. “I meant what are you doing?”

    Bjorn waved a hand towards the amulet. “It’s kind of obvious, isn’t it?”

    “Sure, but…” Lydia sighed and put a hand to her head. “What made you think I would go along with this? It’s gonna take you more than a piece of wood to get what you’re asking for here.”

    “I know, and I know I’ve been a complete ass the whole time I’ve known you-“

    “Bit of an understatement there.”

    “-but at the same time you’re pretty much the only person who actually tolerates my bullshit for some reason other than not wanting to be Shouted to pieces. We’re in this together and you know it.”

    Lydia moved to say something, but paused, then shut up and nodded. “Alright, fine. But so far all you’ve used me for is carrying all the crap you don’t want to be bothered with. I don’t see any reason to believe that would change.”

    “Okay, first off, that’s exactly what you signed up for. Maybe not specifically with me, but with the Jarl, you knew what you were getting into. Second, you know by now that you have the option to not do things. Don’t go blaming me for your choices and the line of work you went into.”

    “Fair enough, but why should it be any different after… this…?”

    “Ah, well, because,” Bjorn said, holding up a finger as if stating irrefutable truth. “This situation we’re in now, it’s because someone else told you that you had to be here and do all this stuff. But this… this would be entirely up to you. I wouldn’t want to do anything that would get you to change your mind and decide, actually, no, you don’t want this.” He took a deep breath and continued slowly. “Look, ultimately, you’ve been the one consistent thing in my life since I got here. I am not gonna let that get away. I wouldn’t do anything that would make me lose you.” Then he looked down while Lydia sat in silence.

    She finally answered, speaking with a tone one would expect more from the Dragonborn than from her. “Okay, fine.” With a cheeky grin she added, “You’re not half bad anyways. I guess I could do a lot worse.” Then she held up her hands. “And I guess I did sort of willingly follow you to certain death a couple hundred times, so you must be doing something right. So, when are we going to…?”

    Bjorn perked up almost immediately. “Oh, well, we might be able to do a little something today, actually. Might have to wait a while but there’s some other stuff I’d like to take care of too, so we can get all that done. You just go put on something nice, I’ll come get you in a bit. Hey-“

    He’d stopped talking to Lydia, so she gave a vaguely-affirmative shrug and headed upstairs, and when she got to her room she dumped her bag onto the floor, tossing whatever bits of armor she could easily remove down to join it. Then she turned to the little wardrobe in her room – more like a glorified box, but still – and looked through what little she had. “Something nice”? She didn’t exactly have formalwear, never having been expected to actually do anything requiring it before now, but quickly pawed through the handful of clothes arranged in the… whatever it qualified as. There weren’t terribly many options, so she just picked the one and only dress there, a simple little black thing, easy to move in, comfortable, but still looked good.

    This was laid out on the bed, and Lydia sat down next to it, fiddling around with the strings on her sides to remove her armor. When both pieces of it fell clattering to the floor, she kicked off her boots and worked her way out of all the requisite padding and everything under it, ending up more or less naked when everything was dealt with. Oh, sure some things still needed to be covered, at least for practical reasons, but it was close enough. And as she stood there in her underwear, she was reminded of the consequences of her travelling – something she should have dealt with outside of town, but had decided against doing due to her proximity. Well, here was the perfect opportunity, and yet…

    Perhaps she shouldn’t. It was, after all, well under control, if slightly annoying. But more than that, this was a special day… apparently. Sure, it was weird and a bit of a surprise to receive a marriage proposal practically immediately upon returning to town, but it was still special.

    So why not give him a pleasant surprise for afterwards?

    It took a couple of hours to actually get to the temple. The Dragonborn’s business included walking up to the blacksmith, handing over a little sheet of paper with his measurements on it, and demanding head-to-toe ebony armor – for the both of them. He’d dropped a large pouch of coins onto the counter when the smith tried to confirm that the Dragonborn knew what he was asking for and pointed out the difficulty of just acquiring the materials. The smith didn’t really have much of a choice at that point, but as he didn’t know Lydia’s dimensions, she spent at least a good hour there just being measured.

    Then it was just a matter of wandering around town doing small trades and the like – Bjorn had sold his knife to someone and hired a courier to go fetch a different one from all the way in Whiterun, paying the kid extra to ensure that this particular dagger be brought over with the greatest of care, in the special box it already would have been kept in anyways. Lydia had seen it in its case once or twice – strange-looking thing, it was. Hardly looked like a real blade, considering the business end of it seemed to be made of some sort of rock. But if the Dragonborn said it was a knife, then it was a knife.

    In any event, by the time they finally reached the temple after everything else was done, Lydia’s minor annoyance had become quite a bit more annoying. Tolerable, yes, but now it would be the center of attention if Lydia weren’t actively doing something else, and even then it’d still be an ever-present reminder of her situation. All for a good cause, though.

    Still, nobody ever said she had to pay attention to anything in spite of it, so she was only vaguely aware of what was going on at the temple. It was apparently empty, and she could hear the Dragonborn speaking with Maramal, who eventually hesitantly agreed to do a brief ceremony for them while nothing else was happening.

    That did take a few minutes to get everything set up, though, and in the meantime Lydia was shuffling around ever so slightly, just to have something to do. She did have to stop once everything was ready, now needing to stand as still as possible right next to Bjorn in front of the altar while Maramal droned on. If she were to be honest with herself, she wouldn’t have listened to a word he said anyways, but now at least she had some justification for it – it wasn’t quite bad yet, but she still did have to focus to avoid moving around subconsciously.

    She heard the Dragonborn say something, then Maramal said something else and waited. After a moment, Lydia felt something prodding her in the side – Bjorn had elbowed her to draw her attention back to the real world, where Maramal, among others, were looking at her expecting a response. Blushing, she said something to the effect of “yes”, then Maramal said something else, and before she could fully process what was going on Bjorn had pulled her in for a kiss. She put her arms around him and returned the gesture, then the two broke off after a minute. Bjorn handed over some money to Maramal as a “donation” to the temple, then grabbed Lydia by the arm and excitedly led her back to the inn.

    She was left waiting in Bjorn’s – no, their room for a moment while he said… something or other to Azhani. It wasn’t important. What was important was that Lydia was sitting on a bed with her dress and everything under it tossed off to the side of the room. It was cold, and she had her hand between her legs for… several reasons, actually, not the least of which was because if she moved that hand a little higher she’d feel the ever-so-slight distension of her lower abdomen that made visible her predicament.

    She could wait, though. Would be better for both of them if the Dragonborn had his fun with this. Lydia moved over to lie on her back, wiping her hand on the sheets. It was hard to ignore the pressure now, but at least this made it more bearable. Bjorn entered soon after, locking the door behind him, and Lydia shuffled around a bit, looking up at him silently. He looked her over as he worked his way out of his coat and the shirt beneath it, chuckling once he got to her midsection.

    “So that’s how it’s gonna be, huh? Hope you know what you’re getting yourself into.”

    Lydia responded with an innocent grin betrayed by her eyes. “I have no idea what it is you imply, master. I am but a poor…” She paused for a moment to consider how to replace the original line, but when she looked at Bjorn he was clearly trying to suppress laughter. “Ah, fuck it,” she said. “I’ve got a pretty good idea where this is going to go.”

    “Well, it’s not going to go anywhere if I have anything to say about it.” He stood over the bed, looking down, with his crossed arms just barely concealing the great scar across his chest that still seemed fresh. “Now then, let’s see here…” Bjorn leaned forward a little and laid one hand on Lydia’s bulge, applying just a little bit of pressure.

    “Ah…” Lydia’s legs came together as a response, then parted shortly after the pressure was removed. “Don’t do that.”

    “Don’t do what? This?”

    “A-aah!” Her legs twisted and she tried to sit up, but the Dragonborn’s other arm blocked her.

    “Hm…” He slowly removed his hands, allowing Lydia to grab at herself. “That’s not all that solid just yet, and if you’ve still got everything under control after that…” Bjorn looked at her with a wicked grin. “Then I don’t think it’s as bad yet as you’re pretending it is.”

    “Hmph.” Lydia only spoke once she’d recovered. “Are you going to just tease all night or what?”

    “Plenty of time, my sweet. Plenty of time.” Bjorn watched as Lydia rolled her eyes at his choice of quote. “Ah, but I suppose we could find a way to speed this up, hm?” Then he walked across the room to his bag of adventuring junk, digging through it until he pulled out a flask. He shook it and, apparently satisfied, brought it back over to Lydia and handed it to her. “Here, drink this.”

    Lydia sat up slowly and grabbed the flask, opening it and looking inside. It was still mostly full. “All of it?”

    “Well, not all at once, but a good bit of it right now, yeah.” He waited while Lydia looked between him and the drink, then spoke again when he felt he’d waited enough. “Unless, of course, you wanna quit.”

    Looking between the flask and her new husband one last time, Lydia raised the flask as if in a toast, then chugged a significant portion of it with her other hand raised in a world-famous one-fingered gesture. And of course she immediately regretted her decision – not the latter part, which seemed to amuse Bjorn more than anything else. Oh, no, the problem here was that she’d decided to drink what she’d been given, and not only was it alcoholic but it also seemed to be going directly where it was least welcome. Fantastic combination, really… for the other person in the room.

    Even so, she probably would have downed it all just to prove a point, if not for the sudden surge that caused her to stiffen, throwing her free hand between her legs and forcing the flask away from her mouth. The lower hand felt warm and wet almost instantly, and Lydia’s leg twitched as she felt another leak about to break free. So she pressed harder, though evidently not enough to keep a new burst of warmth away from her hand.

    “What, already?” The Dragonborn had clearly meant it as a joke, but the touch of disappointment in his voice was real. “Sure hope you didn’t mess up these really nice sheets I’ve got here…”

    Lydia blushed as she looked back at the flask, handing it off to Bjorn again. “So this is how we’re spending the night, huh?”

    “Feh, maybe an hour if you’re lucky, am I right?” Bjorn gave a crooked smirk as Lydia worked her way into lying down again. “And in any case I probably should deal with that… situation downstairs, so I wouldn’t be able to spend too long messing around up here anyways…”

    “You’re seriously still – aah-“ Lydia knotted her legs and took a moment to recover from a sudden urge. “S-still chasing after the cat? Really?”

    The Dragonborn leaned in close enough for Lydia to feel the heat of his breath as he spoke. “Oh, now why would I do something like that when I’ve got you right here, hm? And, anyways,” he added, straightening up again, “it’s not like it was ever going to get serious. Doesn’t mean I can’t have a bit of fun with the shit she gets herself into. For now, though… I’m not sure that’s where your hands are supposed to be.”

    “Yeah, well, that’s where they’re staying.”

    “Mm, is that so? Didn’t think a such a strong lady would ever need to use her hands.” He ran a hand down one of her arms, stopping at and lightly grabbing her wrist. “And, besides, you’ve still got to finish that drink you started, so I know it can’t be that bad yet.”

    Lydia shook her head fervently. “Nope, nope, that’s- that’s not happening.”

    “What a shame.” Bjorn’s grip on Lydia’s arm tightened and with his other arm he grabbed her free hand the same way. “Still, you know I’m gonna need these out of the way.” He encountered no resistance moving her arms to her chest – though when her hands left the precious area they were guarding, she pressed her legs together even tighter. His own hands wandered ever so slightly as he sat down next to her. “Y’know, that armor doesn’t really do these justice…” Lydia’s only response was a slight moan as the Dragonborn did his work, slowly shifting his hands lower until they found something else interesting. “Hm, this seems to have progressed nicely… But just to be sure…” He pressed on what he’d found, only to be greeted with a gasp from Lydia and a quiet pattering sound behind him for a second. Fortunately for her, the pressure was gone in an instant, but only because the Dragonborn had brought that same hand back up to block her own.

    “Aah… I don’t think I can-“

    “Shh. Not much longer for you, but…” The Dragonborn slipped out of his dress pants and positioned himself near Lydia’s legs almost in one motion. “You’re gonna have to move these.”

    Lydia sat up just enough to look down at him. “B-but if I do that, I’ll-“

    “I thought that was the point, hm? Or are you just too stubborn to give up now? Ah, but don’t worry-“ Bjorn grabbed her legs and gently set about trying to untie them. “I’ll help you if you need it, but you gotta get your legs out of the way first.”

    “Nnn… Fine,” Lydia said, dropping back down to lie flat and surrendering her legs to the Dragonborn’s guidance. As soon as what little pressure they were applying disappeared, it was replaced with his hand – though it was hardly any help considering where his fingers were going. “Aah… Careful…”

    “What, still not going to give up?” He shifted his hand to reduce the pressure on the outside, keeping up his work on the inside. The response was a brief jet soaking his hand and a groan from Lydia. “Guess not. I’ll just have to try harder.” He brought his free hand up and used it to press long and hard on her bulge – but even so the resulting stream only lasted three seconds at best before Lydia’s willpower took over again.

    “Gods…” Lydia groaned as she fought to take back some control beyond just the few muscles below, though the Dragonborn blocked any attempt at external intervention. “Y-you’ll have to do better than that to get what you want.”

    Bjorn removed his other hand, eliciting a slight gasp from Lydia, and leaned forward. “We’ll see about that.” Then he worked both arms under Lydia and picked her up, rolling the both of them over so that she was on top.

    “What are you do- aaah!” The Dragonborn had pressed her close, holding her tight and letting her own body weight do the work for him. And it seemed his plan had worked, for there was a brief spurt that was followed by a steady, if weak, trickle. “Nn-haah…” Lydia’s head found its way to Bjorn’s shoulder, and her hands were firmly attached to his arms.

    “Isn’t that better,” he whispered. “I’m sure you can imagine how good it would be if you just gave in completely.”

    Lydia gave a weak struggle in the Dragonborn’s vice grip, still slowly and unwillingly relieving herself onto him. She sighed when she realized she’d already lost her little fight, and surrendered herself to what was already happening anyways. Pressing her face close to the Dragonborn’s neck, Lydia let out a muffled groan as she gave up her last scraps of control. The little trickle soon turned into a stream and then a torrent.

                 And then there was a Dragon inside her.

     
  10. (( Here is one of my personal favourites out of the fics I've written, starring Kirigiri from DanganRonpa! I really enjoyed working with the idea, even if it was just some cliché public bus desperation. There are references to certain canon things in here, but I also wanted to keep it loose, so it could be considered a sort of normal AU where they never went to the school at all, or simply take place afterwards, it's up to you. Also there's established Naegiri in here because I'm weak and they were made for each other ? ))

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    What was that childrens' rhyme, about the bus? Something about wheels? She wished she could remember the words. She wished she had any memories about that time, but they were mostly a haze. Just like the haze that was currently plaguing her thoughts, the one that was forcing her to try and seek out a distraction in the first place. How ironic. She couldn't seem to distract herself, for the sole reason that she was already distracted.

    A few things managed to make their way towards the forefront of her attention every now and again. Brief flashes. The overwhelming heat plaguing her skin, partially from all of the people packed into this small area, and partially from her own flushed face. The thin hair sticking to the back of her neck, and the fluffier bushel pressed against her left side. The pressure on that shoulder, and the soft puffs of breath that occasionally ghosted across her skin. Each of those slow breaths brought a quickened hitch of her own, hissed in her throat and caged behind gritted teeth so that they couldn't escape.

    Pressure. There was so much pressure, an unstoppable force that had been steadily building for the better portion of an hour, ever nagging and eating away at whatever scraps of attention she'd had left to spare. It was all-consuming, a single thought backed by a repeating chorus, one that was starting to sing so loudly that she wasn't able to block out-

    "Ahhh!"

    Naegi had gasped out at the same time she did, albeit much more loudly. The bus had just launched them both a good inch or so off of the seat, and she once again found herself cursing their decision to sit in the very back. Her gloves reached to smack against the leather and brace herself as she landed, though it did nothing to ease the absolutely agonizing pulses that were ravaging her abdomen now. Stiffening, she adjusted to smooth out her skirt where it had shifted, then returned to her proper posture.

    Meanwhile, Naegi was stretching his arms back behind his head, a soft yawn escaping his lips before he sighed, glancing over at her with a sheepish grin. "Sorry, guess I fell asleep on you. Uh, literally." If she'd been in a better mood, she might have chuckled at the pun. "I didn't drool or anything, did I?"

    "No, you did nothing of the sort. You're quite a peaceful sleeper, actually." she murmured. 

    Oh, how she cursed whatever bump had woken him up. It had been much easier to deal with this while he was dead to the world. She'd been able to sit in relative silence, and as long as she was careful, there had been nothing stopping her from shuffling around a bit in her seat, jiggling her legs a little or occasionally crossing them.

    As uncomfortable as she'd been, the past time was actually pure bliss compared to what she would be stuck doing now. Staying ramrod straight, with her legs sitting proper and her shoes flat on the floor.

    "So, how long was I out?" her companion yawned, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. "Are we almost there?"

    "No, we've still got a ways to go. You were only asleep for around forty minutes."

    "Geez, and we're still not there? I know the ride was supposed to be about two hours, but I guess I didn't think it would feel so long, y'know?" He shrugged, leaning back in his seat. "It'll be worth it though, even if it is pretty out of the way. This tourist spot's supposed to be really cool, isn't it? Which parts are you looking forward to?"

    Which parts? She could scarcely bring herself to care what their destination was by this point, much less concentrate on making conversation. She was sure once they actually got there, she would enjoy it thoroughly, but her only concern for now was surviving the journey.

    "I'm not sure, honestly. I suppose I'll decide my preference when we arrive."

    "Yeah, I guess that's fair. Sometimes it's better to enjoy something for what it is than getting your hopes up way too high. A little excitement's still a good thing though!" he chuckled. "Everybody else seems pretty hyped too."

    Ah yes. The rest of the tourists on this bus were even more talkative than Naegi, laughing and debating different aspects of their upcoming adventure. They had truly been lucky to catch the last few tickets for this bus, otherwise they would have had to wait several hours for the next shuttle. Although, perhaps that added free time would have been preferable...her aching abdomen certainly thought so.

    "Y'know, when we were boarding earlier I heard some people talking, and they said-"

    "Naegi, if you don't mind, could we put a pin in this? I'd like to rest for a while, until we reach our destination."

    "Oh, uh, sure. I guess it is your turn to take a nap, heheh!" Naegi chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Feel free to lean on me, I owe you one after being my pillow."

    "Thank you, but that's alright. I doubt I'll be sleeping. I believe I'll just observe the scenery." Like anyone could possibly relax enough to sleep when they had other problems demanding their attention...

    ~~~

    Twenty minutes, the last time she had checked her watch. Twenty minutes of Naegi's silence, the murmur of other passengers, and blurry scenes crawling past a window that she couldn't focus on.

    "Kirigiri?" Apparently bored of his game, Naegi finally broke the silence, putting his phone back into his pocket. She kept staring out the window at the passing scenery, although she hummed once to let him know she was still listening. "Are you okay? You look kind of tense..."

    "I'm fine."

    "Are you sure? You can tell me if something's bothering you, remember?"

    "I know. I would if it was something important, but it isn't. Please, don't worry about me, alright?"

    "See, now you saying that makes me worried about you!" Naegi chuckled, but it was an empty, nervous sound. His grin fell, replaced with a thin line as he leaned closer, nudging her shoulder until she looked at him. "Come on. If it isn't important, then there's no reason not to tell me, right? Maybe I can help."

    "You can't help with this..." She'd intended to sound firm, but her words came out as more of a muted groan, and she pressed back further against the seat. The shift in position didn't ease the tightness growing under her skirt's waistband. She had no desire to mention anything at all, but if she refused to give a hint, she knew Naegi would just keep pushing. She didn't have the energy to spare thinking up lies and debating with him. Shifting her gaze towards her lap, she sighed. "I just...I'd prefer to stop at the facilities once we get there. That's all."

    "Oh..." Naegi was quiet for a few heartbeats, nodding in understanding. However, he spoke up again almost immediately, and a bit too loudly for her taste. "Is it bad?"

    Why would you ask that?

    Heat was steadily blooming across her cheeks now, and she fought the urge to duck her head, not wanting to seem any weaker than she already was right now. "It's...rather urgent." The admission felt like chewed-up glass, each spoken word cutting away at both her tongue and her pride. True, she had often seen Naegi in these exact scenarios, so rationally she knew he wouldn't judge harshly. But this sort of thing wasn't supposed to happen to her. She didn't consider herself vain, but it was clear that she was typically the more responsible, composed one. She was supposed to set an example, not...dissolve into a whimpering ball like a toddler. Which she was dreadfully close to doing.

    No, she couldn't let him see her in such a state. Trying to work some courage into her gaze, she looked him in the eye, and kept her voice unwavering as she continued. "It isn't anything I can't handle though. Relax. I'll be fine."

    "Are you sure?" Her companion raised an eyebrow. "It's kind of...I think we've still got, like, an hour to go-, er, I mean u-until we get there!" he blurted out, clearly scrambling to avoid making her uncomfortable. Honestly, didn't he realize going out of his way to skirt around the subject was just calling more attention to it?

    The thought of an entire hour ahead of them wasn't comforting in the slightest, but it wouldn't change her resolve. It wasn't as if she had any choice in her answer anyways, no matter if it was half an hour or three hours' journey. Either way, she would still be required to hold it.

    As if in pure defiance to that concept, her bladder ached again, this time with a pulse so sharp she couldn't help suddenly squeezing her knees together. There was no way Naegi hadn't seen that, and she had to glance away again this time, directing her gaze back towards the window. "I'm certain. I'll be fine."

    Naegi only hummed in reply, then fell silent, spare the rustling of his backpack. Good. If he found something to amuse himself, he wouldn't be dragging her into conversation, scrutinizing her so clos-

    "Hey..." Another light nudge forced her to turn again. Naegi looked a little nervous, but his eyes were warm, comforting. Those same eyes soon diverted downwards, and she followed the signal to the object in his hands. An empty water bottle, still capped. He shook it lightly, holding one end out towards her.

    She was ashamed to admit her deductive skills were severely handicapped at this point in time, and it took a good minute of blank staring before she caught on. The moment the realization hit though, it might as well have set her on fire, every degree of heat in this forsaken bus flooding her system. "Naegi!" An unusually shrill squeak from her vocal chords, half-choked by the growing layers of embarrassment she was carrying. How could he even suggest-This bus was so crowded, and-In front of him...

    Compose yourself! He's only trying to help. Even if it is a dreadful idea...

    Exhaling slowly, she tried to ignore her pounding heartrate, and instead put on an air of calm authority. "There is no need for that. Put it away."

    Naegi's eyebrows furrowed. "Are you sure? Look, you know I've had to do stuff like this before, so it's not like-"

    "I assure you, I'll be fine. Now, put it away."

    Thankfully, Naegi complied, sighing under his breath as he shoved the offending object back into his bag. "Okay, if you're sure...I guess you know yourself better than I do." Toying with the zipper on the backpack, he spoke up again after a minute. "Do you want anything to, uhhh, y'know, help distract you? I've got a pen and paper, so we could play tic-tac-toe, or that game where you try to draw boxes, or-"

    "Naegi." Raising a hand to hush him, she forced a thin smile. "I appreciate it, but really, I'm fine. I'd rather just observe the scenery."

    ~~~

    Another twenty minutes, and the scenery outside the window finally changed. Unfortunately, it was one of the last sights she wanted to witness at this point in time, and as the bus jerked to a sudden stop, she had to grip the edge of the seat to avoid sliding forwards. Well, that was the pretense. Truthfully, it was the only way to vent her tension without being open about it.

    "What happened?" Naegi piped up from his own seat after he'd recovered from the bump, eyebrows furrowing as he craned his neck to look out his own window. "Oh, uh...it looks like a traffic jam..."

    Yes, that much is obvious.

    As much as she wanted to hiss at him though, she refrained. It wasn't his fault, and she certainly shouldn't take her frustration out on him.

    "It's alright. These things happen."

    "Yeah, but...are you gonna be okay? Maybe we can slip out the emergency exit and-oh, no, looks like we're packed in...uh, maybe we could-"

    "Naegi, I told you, I'm fine. I'm certain it will clear up, so please, just sit down and wait." she chided, glancing over at him with a pointed stare until he nodded and sat back down. Honestly, thinking about routes of escape was only going to make things worse. The best course of action was to sit here patiently.

    That didn't stop her from completely unwinding her braid though. Fingers sliding up and down pale violet locks, twisting them in time with her own coiling nerves. She ended up redoing it a good five times before she finally had to admit it was entirely free of stray hairs. With nothing left to fix appearance-wise, she shifted her attention to adjusting her position, gripping the seat edge to slide along in search of a more comfortable spot. A very normal movement, nothing out of the ordinary.

    "Kiri, I'm bored..." Naegi whined, glancing at her pathetically. "Are you sure you don't wanna play a few games with me?" he pulled the pad out of his backpack, holding it up towards her.

    If he truly knew she didn't want to be bothered, he would have left her alone and entertained himself. But she'd felt that concerned gaze boring into her the whole time they'd been stuck here, even if she'd never glanced back during the time she spent grooming. He was offering her an out, a distraction to replace the window that no longer moved.

    Alright. She would cave. She needed something else to focus on.

    Pulling her hands off of the leather cushion, she took the pen and paper, drawing the lines necessary as she forced a slight smile in his direction. "Very well. If it will entertain you..."

    ~~~

    There were only four squares left. It shouldn't be taking her this long to pick a spot to mark. However, no matter how hard she tried to concentrate, the lines on the paper remained swimming in and out of focus in front of her, any attempts to form a strategy crumbling before she could grasp it. The only thing that could occupy her thoughts was the ocean she was holding back, urges ebbing and flowing to sting the very edges of her muscles. Just the effort of holding up her defenses against the waves crashing against the shore was taking its toll, leaving her thighs burning with how tightly they were pressed against each other, and her breath coming in soft, uneven pants.

    You can wait. You have to. The traffic will clear up if you simply ignore it. A watched kettle never boils.

    This was most certainly not the time to be thinking about boiling cauldrons, she realized, squeezing the pen in her grip.

    "Uh, Kirigiri? You doing okay?"

    Naegi's soft murmur pulled her attention back, and she was quick to nod, reaching to scratch a shaky 'X' down on the first blank square she spotted. "I'm fine. I was just thinking. Here, it's your turn."

    She was hoping to have a minute or two of reprieve when he took the pen, but he drew a neat circle the moment he had it in his hands, holding up the pad with a chuckle. "Well, guess I finally found a game of wits I can beat you in! Three-in-a-row!"

    There they were, a line of circles right where she could have blocked them. Was she truly that frazzled? Shaking her head slightly at her own inadequacy, she tried to keep her tightened lips from turning downwards. After all, even if he was mostly joking, it was...cute, when he was proud of himself. "Congratulations. I suppose I'll have to consider you my rival now."

    "Yeah, look out! I'll be wiping the floor in chess before ya' know it!" he snickered, smirking at her. Well, as close to a smirk as such a genuine soul was capable of. Although, his amusement slowly faded as he looked her up and down. "Try to hang in there, okay? I'm sure the traffic'll clear up in no time."

    Did she really look that nervous? Shifting in her seat, she swallowed, trying to find the words to reassure him that she would get through this. As if on cue, her bladder throbbed even more frantically as her nerves spiked.

    Of course I can 'hang in there.' The traffic can't last forever.

    But it was starting to last long enough to make her anxious. If it hadn't been for this delay, they would almost be at their destination by now. Instead, they were still an hours' drive away, while she'd been stuck waiting for at least forty minutes on top of the rest of the earlier drive.

    Yes, she would still be able to hold it, since that was her only choice. But it would be a stronger discomfort than any she had previously experienced...

    "Kirigiri?"

    "My apologies. You're right, I'm sure the traffic will resolve. Now, could I perhaps challenge you to a rematch?"

    ~~~

    Three games of tic-tac-toe, and half a sheet of paper they had covered in dots and squares. Fifteen minutes that felt like forty-five, a bus that was growing far too hot, and an abdomen so swollen that she couldn't even sit completely upright, remaining slightly hunched at all times.

    The traffic hadn't moved an inch, and as another throbbing wave kept her from deciding on her next line to draw, she realized that soon, she wouldn't be able to stop moving. She'd been trying to sit here and maintain her dignity, minus the one time Naegi had not-so-subtly hinted that she was 'allowed to squirm', and as embarrassing as the phrasing was, she'd finally relented to at least crossing her legs at the ankles, but that really wasn't helping in the slightest. No, she was far beyond the point of keeping up any sort of facade, and her body was going to force her to take more drastic measures if she had any hope of maintaining control until they reached their stop.

    "Naegi, I...I believe-nnh!-I'm done playing..."

    "Huh?" He glanced up, clearly baffled as she suddenly shoved the pen back into his hands and scooted back to her spot. "Kirigiri, are you-"

    "Ignore me."

    "But Kir-"

    "Please, Naegi, just-oh...-ignore me! I just-ah...-need to compose myself..." It was hard enough to whimper out between her body's urge to pant and gasp, but she needed him to look away. Just long enough for her to regain some semblance of control-

    Hold it, hold it, hold it!

    An absolutely desperate mantra, screaming in her head as another wave of pressure shot through her, a need so intense and sudden that she found herself jerking her arms back to half-raise out of the seat, her legs writhing to try and twist tighter. A moment later she sat back down, hunching forward with a soft, very undignified moan. It wasn't easing the painful throbbing, nothing would except for the one thing she couldn't do, and that knowledge only made her dig her fingertips into the seat cushion, trembling all over.

    "Kirigi-"

    "Naegi, please-"

    "But look! The traffic's moving!"

    Grimacing, she shifted to look out the window, and was indeed met with the sight of a few vehicles ahead rolling forwards.

    Thank you, thank you, thank-

    Her ray of hope was blocked out as another sudden cloud of desperation rolled in, her bladder contracting so hard that she nearly doubled over, her breath hitching sharply. It was like someone had smacked her in the abdomen with a hammer, a burst of pain and then smaller, aching aftershocks that left her body quivering. She tried to clench up against the sensation, but it was overpowering, forcing her muscles to jerk and squeeze of their own accord. A squirt of wet heat rushed to fill her undergarments, then a second, slightly longer one. She just barely managed to regain control as the wave passed, winding her legs together as tightly as they would go, but the damage was done.

    Her heart was beating so fast and her breathing so uneven that she felt lightheaded, and the warm fabric rubbing against her every time she shifted did nothing to ease the pulsing of her most intimate areas, each throb dangerously close to breaking the threshold of her control again.

    She couldn't think. She couldn't move. She could only stare at the passing scenery as her prison kept driving, the packed roads on either side distinctly reminding her of an electric fence. There was no escaping, no freedom. Just a claustrophobic space packed with unruly people, people who would absolutely laugh at her if she-

    And the warden at the steering wheel, they would-

    "Hey, good news!" Yet again, Naegi's voice became the only thread she could cling to, pulling her out of the spiral. She forced herself to look at him, gritting her teeth against the whine that threatened to slip out. "The driver said they're gonna stop at the next gas station since the delay made everyone antsy, and running the engine ate up some fuel. We'll be there in thirty minutes!" He smiled at her, reaching over to pat her back once. "See, don't worry, everything's fine now! You won't have to wait until we get all the way to the stop, just the gas station!"

    Thirty minutes. That's simply three sets of ten. I'm more than capable of waiting ten minutes.

    Despite the ray of hope he'd offered her, she couldn't bring herself to smile, only nodding once before she returned her gaze to the window. While she may be grateful, she certainly didn't have the energy to spare for matching his enthusiasm. Keeping her legs tightly crossed, she tried to relax and ignore the throbbing between them. Getting too excited before she actually reached the rest stop would only tempt her body to open the floodgates early. No, she must remain vigilant, like she had no choice but to sit here and-

    "Ah!"

    Biting her lip against the soft gasp she'd just released, she scooted closer to the window, cursing the bump that had just launched her into the air again. Landing had only made the ache sharper, forcing another groan out of her as she unwound her legs, rubbing her thighs together and alternating which one she jiggled. Naegi shifted to give her more space to writhe around, eyebrows furrowing as he murmured his sympathies.

    "Hey, you're doing great...We're almost there...Hang in there..."

    Ten minutes. Just ten minutes.

    She'd never been this close to exploding in her life. The pain was almost the only thing she was aware of, Naegi's comforting words fading into white noise. She was so full she nearly felt nauseous, waves of embarrassed heat conflicting with the clammy chill of her own perspiring skin. Her legs were moving of their own accord, shuffling and squeezing until she was nearly dancing in her seat, her firm grip on the cushion being the only thing keeping her hands from flying down between her legs. So much liquid, so much throbbing-

    I can hold it. I have to hold it. I have to-

    The big wave. She'd felt it coming a moment before it hit, but there was no way to prepare for the desperate surge of urgency that ran through her nerves, leaving her torn between wanting to jump up out of her seat or curl into a ball. All she knew was that her bladder convulsed more harshly than ever, shuddering aches culminating in the sharpest sting she'd felt jolting through her nether regions. She was clenching as tightly as humanly possible, but it was still no match for her body's own desires, a rush of urine jetting out against her will. Warm wetness sprayed against her crossed thighs and ran down to pool under her rear, and sheer panic was the only thing that stopped the sudden stream, her entire being freezing up with a choked hitch of breath.

    I have to-

    It had barely broken five minutes, and she was teetering on the absolute edge, every muscle in her shaking and stiffened. There was no way she could ever hope to make the other twenty-five. Even if she did, the chances of them making it to the front of the bus to cut in line were slim to none, and she certainly couldn't stand outside and wait for some of the other ladies to finish. She couldn't even sit still now, half-rocking in place with her legs twisted together like some sort of pretzel.

    "Naegi, I-I have to-" She could barely force the words out, her breath fading into another moan as a particularly vicious throb took over her attention.

    "I know, Kiri, I know..." Before she could find the words to finish, he reached over to rub her back, a comforting motion that was the opposite of helpful when she was doing her utmost to avoid relaxing muscles. "We'll be there soon, I promise!"

    "N-No, I..." Oh, no, no no no... Hunching away from the backrub, she shuddered, her dampened clothes rubbing in a way that was unbelievably tempting.

    "Kiri, what-"

    "Naegi, I-ah!-Can you-I-I mean-oh..." It was impossible to string together a sentence like this, with her face blazing and her lips stuttering between gasps, hitches of breath that sucked away the energy to form words. Tears were gathering in her eyes now from the strain. Pathetically, she pried one hand's death grip off of the seat's edge and gestured at his bag.

    "Oh!" Naegi yelped a little too loudly, and cringed, lowering his voice as he turned to dig through the bag. "Oh, y-yeah, here!" He was so quick to act that he nearly hit her in the face with the bottle, and she flinched away, her delicate situation not pleased by the sudden motion.

    Grimacing, she carefully pried her other hand free to shrug off her jacket, laying it on her lap before she reached to take the cursed piece of plastic.

    "D-Don't look..." It wasn't even a command by this point, just a whimpering squeak as she scooted over yet again, until the hot wall of the bus was pressed up directly against her right shoulder. Then she began the careful task of sinking down, something not made easy when her legs couldn't actually stretch out, nor could her abdomen, but she was determined to get at least a few inches closer to the floor and seat's edge. From there, no one would be able to see her, even if they turned to look back. Once she was positioned, she pulled her jacket higher, until the sleeves were up resting over her shoulders and the collar was nearly covering her face.

    It wasn't nearly enough privacy, but she really didn't have any time left. Every few seconds, her body was stubbornly trying to contract again, leaving her squirming in place as she tried to stave off the flood. Just another minute, that's all I need. Just one minute.

    "Damn it!" A quiet hiss inbetween hitched breaths, accompanied by the taunting crumple of plastic. The cursed object kept slipping when she tried to rotate it, would suddenly drop to clatter against the seat. The one time she did manage to get ahold of it properly, she finally remembered the cap she'd foolishly neglected to take off beforehand, and attempting to twist it only sent the bottle falling out of her grip again. The second verbal curse was almost a whimper, but still not muffled by the jacket throwing her own breath back into her face.

    She knew her gloves were partially the culprit, sliding along the plastic like socks on hardwood. But even if she took them off, her hands were still trembling, and, even if they weren't...yes, they would still struggle with such a delicate task. The nerves were damaged, stiff and slow from the contractures. Menial tasks, she could manage, and more difficult ones if she had the time to work patiently. But in this condition...

    I can't even open a damn bottle.

    It was rare for her to experience such a rush of raw emotion, one she couldn't repress, but she couldn't think for long enough to find a solution. All she wanted was to either cry or scream, and  her mouth settled for a sharp, pained whine, deep in her throat as she hunched over against another wave of pressure, her jacket falling back down to flop onto her lap. It hurt so badly she could hardly stand it, endless shrieking in her nerves, muscles burning and threatening to go numb at the same time...Stressful, it was so stressful, a barrage of stimuli she couldn't process, that overwhelming feeling of helplessness...

    "I don't...I-I can't..." Scattered confessions, barely a whisper, and she had no idea whose ears she wanted them to reach. Another stabbing throb had her legs clamping up to cross the other way, her faint breath shuddering in response.

    I don't know what to do.

    She was hurting, and scared, and she didn't have a plan. Just like back then, she was weak, lost, and so close to disappointing-

    "H-Hey, it's okay!" She was aware Naegi was speaking, but it took him putting a hand on her shoulder to actually tune in. His voice was panicked, which wasn't the most reassuring, but he kept talking to her as he took his hand back to fumble around. "It's okay! Kiri, it's okay! Uh, h-here!" He jerked back up from where he'd moved to reach under the seat, holding the bottle so she could see through tear-blurred vision. "I'll hold it for you, j-just, um...Guide me to where it's supposed to press...?" His voice was a squeak by the last sentence, his cheeks burning pink and his teeth flashing her a small grin. Or maybe it was a grimace. Whatever it was, he looked ridiculous. She might have found his face funny, if her own wasn't immediately blazing in response.

    This was certainly not how she'd expected their first moments of intimate touching to take place. Even so, she would honestly consider this more intimate than those other acts...

    Another dribble leaking out to re-wet her clothes forced her to shove her embarrassment aside though, gritting her teeth and nodding her agreement as she clenched off the flow. Wasting no more time, she pulled the jacket back into place while Naegi unscrewed the bottle's lid (he made it look so effortless that if she wasn't so grateful for his help, she might have resented him). Once they were both ready, she snatched his left hand, slipping it under the cover of the jacket and her skirt, maneuvering it between her legs. She was positive he'd brushed against the damp portions of fabric, but thankfully, he made no comments, keeping his face pointedly turned to keep watch as he scooted closer to sit with his hip pressing against hers, almost as out of sight as she was.

    She debated pulling her undergarments to the side, but honestly, there was no real point. They were already saturated, and as long as she was positioned properly against the bottle, it shouldn't make too much of a mess. At least, she hoped it wouldn't. She wasn't quite ready to expose herself on public transit, regardless of whether a jacket covered her.

    "Is this good?" Naegi whispered, glancing over at her for a split second. "Let me know if, uh, I need to move it or something..."

    "It's fine..." Her reply was barely audible, all of her breath stolen between her own mortification and the next wave of urgency coursing through her body. Alright. The plan was in place, and they were all set up. As her body so aptly kept trying to tell her: no more hesitating. "I'm...I'm going to start now." In her attempts to avoid sounding so sheepish, she'd tried to force extra confidence into the statement, but her tone came out nearly robotic, much akin to their first few interactions.

    "Oh, uh, okay..." Naegi turned back around, pretending to look out the other side's window. "Good luck."

    Licking her lips, she kept her own gaze focused on her own window, trying her best to look as if she were simply resting and enjoying the scenery. A much more appropriate activity than relieving oneself in their seat on a public bus.

    You don't have a choice. You certainly couldn't wait to shuffle behind everyone, or stand in line, watching them go in and out one by one...

    Just imagining the torture she would have been in for had her bladder aching more intensely, a shudder crawling up her spine as she fanned her legs slightly, the hard plastic rim pressing up against her as she did so. In hindsight, someone of her anatomy really needed a larger circumference, perhaps a juice bottle or-

    Her abdomen contracted again, strongly enough to force a slight gasp out of her.

    This will do just fine!

    Feeling the heat of her blush spreading to her neck and ears, she took a breath, praying she didn't look as uncomfortable as she felt. Her heart was nearly hammering out of her chest, constantly expecting someone to figure out exactly what she was up to, but she tried to ignore it, instead focusing on relaxing her muscles and getting this over with as smoothly and quickly as possible. It wasn't all bad. She would feel so much better once she'd had her relief. She simply had to focus on that reward. This would be much more convenient for the bus driver too. Everyone would win.

    She knew beginning would be the hardest, especially after holding things in for so long. That familiar swell of urgency as she squeezed, slowly 'breaking the seal' and such, but it was always followed by a rush of relief and warmth.

    Not this time.

    The swell came, and she found herself squeezing for several seconds at a time before she had to pause to breathe and rest, but nothing seemed to be relaxing. Adding pressure was only making the tightness and throbbing worse, and no matter how close she got to feeling like she was most definitely about to release, her muscles wouldn't give. It was as if they'd been locked shut, and after a good minute of repeating the pattern, panic began to flutter in her chest despite her attempts to quash it.

    I couldn't have actually locked up, could I? Perhaps I just need to give it another moment, then try again.

    So she stopped squeezing, still remaining pressed against a piece of empty plastic that was taunting her, and waited. Within seconds she found herself biting down on her lip to choke back a whimper, the river inside her rushing through her system to pound against the dam in a way that forced her hips to squirm against the seat, her thighs trembling where they had to avoid pressing together, lest she crush the bottle and Naegi's hand.

    I'm truly going to wet myself! Any second now!

    Just a few more seconds. If she could just wait-oh no she absolutely couldn't wait another second, she was going to burst right now if she didn't-

    Shoving herself back against the bottle with near frantic positioning, she squeezed every muscle as hard as she could, awaiting the sudden waterfall she could feel coming. The pressure peaked, then peaked even higher, but yet again, it was as if every ounce of control she'd lost earlier had returned to her unwillingly, forcing her to keep every drop inside of her.

    Why can't I-

    After caving and getting Naegi to help her, she couldn't accomplish the one task she had? Something this simple?

    It was lightyears beyond frustrating, and as she felt the first few tears slip down her cheeks, she found her body shuffling in her seat of its own accord, no matter how she willed it to stay still. She felt so hot she could hardly stand the thick fabric smothering her, her skin was cloaked in sweat, and between the pain and her own nerves she was extremely close to getting ill.

    She couldn't recall being so miserable in her life, and even though the rational part of her would fuss that such a statement was hyperbole, untrue compared to other events she'd endured, right now she didn't care. This was the single worst thing she'd ever experienced.

    Naegi must have heard her breath hitching even harder than before, because she heard him turn around, panic edging his hissing whisper. "Kiri? Kiri, what's wrong?!?"

    "I h-have to...I c-can't..." What could she say? She could barely think by this point. She didn't even want to breathe, every inhale only taunting her further, sending fresh waves of pain through a body on overload. If she didn't squeeze, the pain would hit her over and over, trying to make her muscles do it for her, leaving her so close to actually wetting herself. But if she tried, no matter how hard she tried, everything would lock up, forcing her to stay stuck in absolute agony.

    No matter what she did, it was a losing battle, and it was embarrassing and stressful and she was in so much pain and-

    A new pressure met her shoulder, and she was slowly pushed back against the seat, the force holding her in place when she tried to buck and writhe. Naegi's free hand was on her shoulder, trying to pin her. "Kiri, I know it's hard, but I need you to calm down, okay? We have to be still and quiet, or they're all gonna start looking back here..."

    "I-It hurts..." They were the only words she could choke out, her voice dissolving into a slight sob as she fanned her legs, bringing one of her fists up to bite into.

    "I'm sorry..." Naegi lifted his hand, running it along the top of her head in smooth strokes. "We're gonna get through this, but you can't panic, okay?"

    How could she possibly avoid panicking?!? She was in a position she'd never accounted for, never expected to be in. She was surrounded by strangers at her most vulnerable, she felt like she was going to soak herself any second-

    Fingers against her cheeks pulled her out of her racing thoughts, and she found the dampness on her face disappearing with them. Once he'd swiped under both her eyes, Naegi's hand returned to her hair, slowly combing through the strands. A rhythmic motion, gently tugging at her scalp with a pressure that almost served as a grounding point.

    "It's gonna be okay, Kiri, I promise..."

    Slowly, her breath began to even out, minus the occasional hitch of pain, and she managed to quiet herself, keeping still as Naegi leaned closer.

    "Shhh, shhhhhh..." Naegi's breath warmed her ear, and she tried to focus on that sensation, on those sounds instead of the chattering chaos of the passengers around her.

    "Close your eyes, okay? Can you do that for me?" A whisper, a minor interruption before he resumed the shushing. His free hand slid down from her hair to brush against her shoulderblades, slowly rubbing a circle between them.

    Still holding her knuckles between her teeth, she nodded, trying to inhale a shaking breath before she let her eyes fall shut. It was exceedingly tempting to keep them open, to keep watch for anyone who might spot then, but she would never have any hope of relaxing if she was on her guard.

    I can put my trust in him. I know that.

    It was difficult to remember, sometimes, that she could let him take the reigns once in a while.

    "You're doing great, Kiri...Just focus on me, okay?"

    She simply nodded again, trying her best to ignore the constant ache below.

    "Okay...I, um...I know something that'll help, but, um, it's gonna be kind of weird at first..." She had to fight the urge to open her eyes and see just how much his face matched the nerves in his voice, apprehension filling her chest for a moment. "I really think it'll work, i-it's just, uh...I need you to trust me, okay? I promise, I'm not gonna hurt you."

    "I trust you." Despite her nerves at the rest of this situation, she knew deep down, none of them were related to whatever Naegi was going to do next. He would never harm her. She was certain of that fact. However, right after those words were spoken, another shock wave of pain had her stiffening up despite herself, using all of her remaining willpower to keep from squirming, lest she mess up the bottle's  positioning yet again. The metal studs scraped against her teeth, muffling a whine. "I trust you. Do-ahhh...-wh-whatever you see fit..."

    Now that he had her consent, Naegi thankfully didn't waste any more time, leaning closer to keep murmuring noises and comforting words into her ear. While he did so, his hand slowly left her shoulderblades, sliding down her back and around the side until it rested on her abdomen. She did feel a few stirrings of nerves and confusion when it landed there, but held still, waiting to see what he was up to.

    "Don't worry, I swear I'm not going any lower!" Naegi's sudden panicked whisper of reassurance wasn't actually needed, but she appreciated the fact that he wanted to reaffirm his intentions. He was considerate that way. Sweet, and nervous, and always concerned with-

    "Ohh..." She found her attention pulled away the moment her bladder's need spiked again, although she soon became aware of something besides the throbbing. Warm skin, sliding around in circles with a feather-light touch, just underneath her skirt waistband. A...massage? There? Indeed, Naegi's hand was rubbing along the distended area, as gently as he could manage. She felt her skin heating up at the very idea of this much contact, especially when she was feeling so vulnerable, but she didn't have a chance to focus on embarrassment when her bladder was shuddering with fresh urges. Throbbing waves and stinging ran through her, every ounce of urgency she'd been feeling already nearly multiplying tenfold!

    Her free hand clenched the seat's edge harder as her breath hitched, sheer need nearly overwhelming her. "Naegi, I-I'm going to-!" Her knees almost jerked to lock together as her eyes finally opened, but Naegi pulled his hand off of her to hold one of her legs still.

    "Shhh, Kiri, shhh!" His voice was still soft, although she caught the hint of panic as he turned to double-check that no one was looking at them. When he turned back, he rubbed her thigh with his thumb, staring her right in the eyes. "That's the whole point, remember? Sit back, and don't clench up. Just let go..."

    Let go. Right. She was trying to use this damn bottle, not prolong her suffering by trying to hang on.

    Let go. Ignore everything else. Let Naegi handle this. Just let go.

    "Sorry. I...I'm ready this time." she murmured, closing her eyes again and leaning her head back against the seat. It was difficult to resist the impulse to squeeze her legs back together, especially as Naegi started massaging her again, but she managed. Instead, she focused on the soft whispers in her ear, the feeling of his soothing caresses over the pain, and the scent of his cheap deodorant, just barely detectable among the heat. She stayed there, with her vision gone dark, and tried to slow her own frantic breathing, putting her entire focus into this moment. It was just the two of them here. Just her and Naegi, no one else. A bond of safety, of trust. Nothing could hurt her when he was-

    Suddenly, as the urgency began to crescendo towards a fresh, unbearable peak, she felt it. A shuddering wave of tingling weakness, and then the first trickle. Hot and slowly creeping out of her, and only for a few seconds, but she was so grateful she might have cried (had she been more prone to emoting, anyways). She had to resist the impulse to look at Naegi, knowing that reminding herself where they were would only risk upsetting the precarious balance they'd just achieved.

    "There you go...just relax..." Another feathery murmur in her ear, and she felt the pressure of his massage increase at the same time. Never to the point of harshness, just slightly firmer. The rubbing circles grew more insistent, fingers working the same pressure points for a few seconds at a time before they'd slide to the next. Even though her own need was spiking with each touch, she actually found herself sinking further into her seat instead of stiffening, leaning into his hands instead of trying to resist. It...really was as relaxing as a massage anywhere else, just...with the added effect of making her really, really have to-

    A few more trickles made their way out with certain touches, and while it had started as a slow process, that seemed to be the very moment her seal broke. Suddenly, she was pouring faster and faster, the warmth between her legs an entirely new (but certainly not unwelcome) sensation when she still had half of her senses muted. Little by little, the pain was being traded in for pleasure, waves of exhausting relief washing over her. The river wasn't ceasing, and while there was a slight hissing as it hit the plastic, her own sigh almost covered it up, the glove she'd been biting slipping to cover her lips instead as she all but melted into her seat. She didn't even have to squeeze, her body giving up control entirely...normally that would bother her, but in this moment, that freedom was pure bliss...

    "Good girl..." Naegi's whisper as he gently pecked his lips against her cheek nearly set her face alight, but before she could respond he was already ducking his head, a motion she knew because of the fluffy hair pressing against her shoulder. "S-Sorry, sorry! Geez, that made you sound like a dog...I-I just meant, l-like, when parents, er, I thought, y-you know..."

    As he started to trail off, still presumably trying to find the words, she allowed herself a breathless chuckle. Well, more like such an action had been forced out of her regardless in order to compensate for the dizzying sensations her body was currently going through, but at least it also helped make her point. "Naegi, it's alright. Considering my...current position, I don't think I can be degraded much further. Actually, it's..." Was she really saying this? Her dignity had already been thrown out the window though, so what harm could this really do? "I believe it's...helpful." she sheepishly admitted, slowly cracking her eyes open to take a quick peek at his reaction. Just him though. She had to make sure his face was the only thing she glanced at.

    It was certainly worth seeing. The poor boy's face was as beet-red as she imagined her own was when he glanced up at her, with those big innocent eyes pushing his eyebrows up to the very top of his head. "O-Oh, uh, r-really?" She could never quite get over the satisfaction of hearing that voice crack, the squeak of the adorable brown mouse she'd managed to catch in her claws. He looked like he wanted to bring a hand up to his face, his shoulder twitching before he remembered they were both occupied. Chuckling under his breath, he glanced down at the seat. "Um, w-would you like me to keep saying that then?"

    Now it was her turn to get flustered again, the slight wave of nerves sending a fresh burst of liquid down into the bottle. She was forced to shut her eyes and let her hand cover her mouth once more before she risked looking away at the crowded sections of the bus.

    Wasn't what I just said an unspoken agreement? Why must you make me say it?

    Barely pulling her fingers down enough to be audible, she ducked her head in a microscopic nod. "I-If you wouldn't mind...It's...rather comforting..." She was used to praise in some situations, but...never a gentler kind like this. It...it felt nice, to allow her walls to come down for a brief moment. To be the weak one, letting Naegi take care of her...

    "Okay then..." Slowly recovering from his hint of awkwardness, Naegi pressed another light kiss to the top of her head, slowing his massage down to a soft, fond caress, tickling his fingers back and forth across the skin while he whispered to her. "You're doing a wonderful job, Kiri...You were really brave, but now you get to relax. Just let go..."

    She could feel her breathing finally starting to slow down, her lungs no longer having to rely on panting gasps just to keep pace with her body's demands. Just calm, peaceful breaths, in and out while the stream ran below her...

    "I'm super proud of you, Kiri..."

    He kept murmuring as her release finally began to slow down into a weak trickle, then a dribble, the last few drops of warmth finally falling out. The emptiness was a strange feeling in itself, her abdomen still feeling tingly despite the fact that there was nothing left. An effect of the overworked muscles, most likely. Still, it sent a shiver up her spine, her body trembling against Naegi's comforting strokes.

    "All done?"

    She couldn't quite bring herself to say so out loud, simply nodding her head.

    "Okay. Don't move too much, because the last thing we wanna do is bump this, but I need you to lift the jacket." Once she pulled the cover off, he took his hand off of her to grab the lid he'd set on the seat cushion. His movements were much like a surgeon's, steady hands and furrowed eyebrows, eyes locked on his task. Once the bottle was safely contained, he relaxed, chuckling a little. "Wow, you really did have to go! I had no idea you could hold this much!"

    She chose to keep her gaze on her lap as she started tugging her clothing back into place, and then letting the jacket rest on her like a blanket. Honestly, the heat was nearly suffocating, but the clammy, damp fabric she was still sitting in was worse.

    "Oh, Kiri..." Naegi's whisper reached her ears, and he sighed, tapping the bottle in his fingertips. "Sorry, I shouldn't be teasing...I guess this is embarrassing enough for you."  He scooted closer, bumping her shoulder with his own. "You shouldn't be embarrassed, though. It wasn't your fault, it was just...rotten luck, y'know? And you've seen me do, like, way worse, so trust me, I'm not gonna judge you."

    "I'm aware of all of that. I'm just...not used to scenarios like this..."

    "Yeah, I guess..." Naegi held his tongue for a moment, gently rubbing her shoulder with a free hand. "Think about it though...you got away with something totally taboo...doesn't that make you just a little bit proud?"

    "Naegi, with all due respect, why would anyone be proud of something like that?"

    "I dunno, I just...Take your ego-boosts where you can get 'em!" he sputtered. "I'm trying to make you feel better!"

    "Well, I suppose I appreciate the attempt. Even if your line of thinking is a bit bizarre." she mumbled. Still, it had brought at least a slight smile to her face, so perhaps he'd been successful. "I believe I'll be taking that, though." she added, reaching over to grasp the bottle with both hands. It was still a bit slick, but without her hands shaking, it proved to be an easier task for the time it took her to set it in the corner of her seat, still hidden under the jacket. "No offense, but I don't quite trust your luck around something so...delicate..."

    Naegi only chuckled in response, rubbing the back of his neck. "Nah, that's probably a good call. I was actually terrified I was gonna spill it when I screwed the lid on..." he admitted, face flushing.

    "Well, you didn't show it. You were remarkably calm during that ordeal."

    "Yeah, well...I knew I had to fake it. You're usually the composed one, so when you started freaking out, I guess...I felt like I had to step up? Swap roles and stuff..." he mumbled. "I wanted you to feel safe...And I guess it helps that I've been through enough of that stuff to kinda know what to do..."

    "I see... " Feeling her face heat up slightly, although this time more out of fondness than embarrassment, she glanced away again. "Thank you, Naegi. You...You really did make me feel secure." And loved, but she didn't need to mention that one out loud. Naegi already knew that...

    "Good. I'm glad I could help." Naegi grinned, rubbing her back. "So...we've still got, like, 20 minutes until the gas station. Feel like losing in tic-tac-toe again?"

    "Actually, I think I'll take you up on that pillow offer, if it's still on the table..." she murmured. "I'm quite tired, to be honest..."

    "Yeah, stuff like this usually takes a lot out of you...Ya' want me to wake you when we get to the station?"

    "Yes. I'd still like to clean up a little..." she admitted, shifting in her seat to try and spread her skirt out where it had bunched under her. As she did so, Naegi pulled her head onto his shoulder, his hoodie providing ample cushioning. How he never roasted to death in that thing was beyond her, but at least it had benefits in times like these.

    "Okay. Try to get some sleep, Kiri. You deserve it."

    Her consciousness was already slipping as she snuggled closer, wrapping both of her arms around Naegi's to hold him in place. Even so, she was dimly aware of a hand beginning to comb through her hair again, slow and rhythmic.

    "Good girl, Kiri...I love you..." A whisper, one he probably hadn't thought she'd heard. A flood of affection bubbled in her chest, warming her once more even as the dull call of sleep tried to pry her energy away. Just before she succumbed to the darkness, she tilted her head to nuzzle the exposed skin of his neck, her lips brushing against it to convey all of the emotion she couldn't speak.

    I love you too, Naegi ...

  11. With thanks to Sake for editing

     

    Sunlight. Warm weather. Chirping birds. People walking and talking all around. The various roars and beeps of traffic nearby. Not that long ago, these would have been the bane of her existence, something she would have done anything to escape from. Today, however, they were things she could tolerate, at least while she was close to home, where an escape route could easily be planned.

    But she needed to do better, not just for her sake, but for all of her friends and the people who needed her help. This was why Futaba was squatting outside of Leblanc Cafe one summer Sunday afternoon. She had been mentally preparing for the task that lay before her today. It had nothing to do with going into the Metaverse or battling sinister shadows. No, this task was far scarier than that, something she had nearly talked herself out of doing several times: going somewhere with a lot of people and getting used to being around large crowds, as she had written on her promise list.

    Thankfully, she wouldn’t be going alone; Ren would be by her side. That was the plan, at least, but it required that he was actually present first.

    “What’s he doing in there?” Futaba asked herself as she checked her phone again. Twenty minutes late now. She wondered if Sojiro had tied him up with some dishes to wash or something. She could always go in and see what the deal was, she supposed.

    That, and she had another reason for going into Leblanc. Her morning coffee and just-for-building-confidence energy drink had been working through her body while she waited, and they were reaching their last destination before they would exit her body. Her squat especially didn’t help, since her bladder couldn’t tell the difference between it and the position she took whenever she made use of a squat toilet.

    “Okay, bathroom time!” She stood up and stretched her arms and legs. If she was gonna finish her task, using the toilet beforehand would be a smart idea. It was like her video games, after all; proper prepping could be the difference between success and failure.

    But before she could take a single step, she heard the bells jingling above Leblanc’s door. Out walked Ren in his casual clothes, with no bag or Morgana in sight.

    “Oh! There you are,” said Futaba. “Took your sweet time getting out here, huh?”

    “Yeah, sorry about that.” Ren rubbed his head. “Boss had me do some prep-work before I could leave. Dishes, cooking food, stuff like that.”

    “Heh, figured he roped you into something again. Guess I’m not the only one who needs you as a Key Item.”

    “Er, the what?”

    “It’s nothing,” Futaba said with a giggle. “But speaking of Sojiro, we should probably let him know what we’re up to today. Can’t have him thinking you kidnapped me or something.”

    Ren nodded, his eyes holding a bit of fear at the thought.

    With that, the two headed back into Leblanc. Futaba could feel a mixture of excitement and nervousness coursing through her. She was about to get started on her first promise list since childhood. It wouldn’t be easy, but she would give it her all, and she knew the best place to get started.

     


     

    Akihabara was like heaven on Earth for anyone into the geek scene. Stores for tech and machinery for the nerd in everyone ran up and down each street, with loads of shoppers going in and out every day.

    It was the perfect location for Futaba to learn how to overcome her fear of crowds. The many displays of brand new electronics would help keep her distracted from how scared she was. It was also somewhere she had been to before, even if that trip would have ended badly if not for Ren saving her at the last second.

    Futaba looked up at Ren as they walked through a large and busy chain store. She had already noticed in that prior trip, but it was rather strange how just being around him had a calming effect on her. Even surrounded by strangers and noise with her heart pounding, she didn’t want to run away and hide under a blanket and laptop. She could actually focus on things other than how anxious she felt, like the nifty features on that new laptop, or how ridiculously overpriced those headphones were.

    Her biggest focus, however, was how bad she needed to pee now.

    Futaba realized her mistake the moment she and Ren crammed into the first subway. Being wedged between so many strangers got her anxiety up, and that always made her need to pee worse. Again, Ren’s presence kept her fears from going out of control, but there was little he could do for the other problem.

    It felt like ages had passed before they finally stepped off the last subway. Her nerves calmed down not long after, but her bladder felt just as full. She knew full well the solution to her problem, and had turned to Ren a few times already to try asking him where the bathroom was. Each of those attempts ended with the question dying in her throat.

    Whenever she looked at him, Futaba couldn’t help but recall the day she took down Medjed for the Phantom Thieves. She didn’t acknowledge at first, but it felt nice to show off her hacking skills in front of an audience. That was, until she peed her pants immediately afterwards, with Ren and a talking cat there to see it all. It didn’t make her wish for death like she had told them, but it was still a humiliating experience that she would rather forget as soon as possible.

    She had no doubt Ren hadn’t forgotten about that incident, and mentioning her need to pee would bring that memory front and center. She couldn’t let that happen, not when she was doing everything she could to make herself a capable, semi-sociable individual again.

    Instead, she had a better plan: wait for Ren to visit the bathroom, then slip into the ladies’ room while he was gone. No need to even say anything, then; he probably wouldn’t even mention anything once she got back. All she had to do now was play the waiting game and act inconspicuous all the while.

    “You okay there, Futaba?”

    “Huh?”

    Perhaps she needed to work on the inconspicuous part. Futaba looked to Ren like she’d been caught peeking at another student’s paper during a test. “Um, sure! Doing okay here, yep, that’s me!” she quickly answered, standing up tall.

    “Er, alright then,” said Ren with a slight head-tilt.

    He might have said it, but Futaba knew he had to be concerned for her, scrutinizing every last move she made to see if she was hiding something. She had to distract him, somehow. It was a long-shot, but she would have to use a skill that she was still a novice at: smalltalk.

    “Hey, did you see that tablet earlier? Whoever drew that was a real pro,” she said, “Not as good as Inari, though. He’s got a particularly pervy view on art.”

    Futaba looked away the whole time, not wanting to see if Ren’s inquisitive stare still piercing through her. If she couldn’t think of a way to placate him, then she just had to hope something else would take his focus off her.

    Just as she thought that, a loud commotion started up next to the two.

    “Wh-Whoa, what’s going on!?” said Futaba as they turned to find a crowd near them.

    “There’s a super-limited sale at the PC section!” yelled a skinny man.

    “Three terabytes for only 500 yen!? What a steal!” declared a black-haired woman.

    “That’s gonna sell out in seconds!” said another man as he jogged past the two.

    He was not the only one. Futaba and Ren felt a rumbling of people moving all at once behind them. They turned around, but it was already too late: a massive crowd rushed past, too dense to avoid anyone. Before Futaba knew it, she felt herself being dragged along its numbers, the sheer body heat and density making it hard to breathe.

    “Gah! Ren! Help! Teammate pulled by horde!” she yelled, flailing her arms in an attempt to break free.

    Almost as quickly as she was pulled in, the crowd came to a stop. Futaba knew this would be her best chance of escape. Pulling her arms back down, she made use of her small frame to squeeze through the mess of unfamiliar faces while they remained unaware of her presence. Eventually, she stumbled out of the crowd like someone lost in a corn field, landing on her hands and knees. Oh sweet personal space, how I missed you! she thought while she took the moment to breathe.

    “Well, that was one experience I wasn’t expecting today,” she said as she stood up, turning towards Ren.

    Ren was unable to respond on account of not being there.

    “Uh, R-Ren?” Futaba looked around, scanning the dozens of faces around her. Not a single one belonged to her friend. It only now dawned on her that she was the only one pulled away by the crowd.

    All by herself in the middle of the city, surrounded by strangers; Futaba had reached her worst-case scenario. She could hear her heart beating faster even with all the commotion around her. A bead of sweat formed on her forehead, and her hands began to shake.

    But worst of all, her bladder let off a sharp pang of pressure, forcing her legs together from the knees up. As her anxiety grew, her faith in her ability to hold it dropped in response. She could already picture herself standing in a puddle with soaked pants as a crowd stared and judged, the words “Game Over” hanging above her head while tears flowed from her eyes. At the rate things were going, that fantasy seemed destined to become reality.

    No! Futaba clapped her hands to her head. This is just the first task on my promise list. I’m a Phantom Thief, I can beat this no problem!

    Despite her attempt to calm herself, Futaba could still feel her heart beating faster with each second. She had to act before her anxiety could take over, or it would be mission failed on level one. With trembling hands, Futaba pulled out her phone and called Ren’s number, doing her best to ignore that she was calling a boy around her age. One ring, two rings, and then…

    “Futaba? You okay?”

    Hearing his voice made Futaba feel like she was in a post-apocalyptic film and had just made contact with another living person.

    “M-Mayday, mayday,” she started, looking around herself. “I’m trapped in the Home Appliances Kingdom. The Three Terabytes war rages on outside. There are just… so many people…” Another pang from her bladder forced her to put a hand to her groin. “Hrgh… I don’t know if I can last much longer. My heart’s pounding, and I… I really have to-”

    A dial tone interrupted her. She looked at her phone and saw the words “Call Failed” in an ominous red color. Her plan to stay put while helping direct Ren to her was not going to work now. He’d have to comb the whole appliance section to find her first, and between her panicky brain and bursting bladder, she simply couldn’t wait that long. She had to get back to where they got split up, and fast.

    Keeping one hand between her legs, Futaba stepped off in the direction the crowd came from. She bit her lower lip and whimpered while passing what seemed like dozens, no, hundreds of strangers, each one looking more intimidating and judgmental than the last. She could only wonder how many of them were looking at her and thinking snide remarks about the strange girl walking by.

    Aah, don’t think about that! she chided herself. She needed to stay focused on her target, the scruffy-haired and bespectacled Ren. Her fearless leader wouldn’t let anything stop him, especially not being lost in a store. He would be calm and suave and totally in control like usual.

    Most importantly, he would be standing right over there, which he actually was.

    “Ah!” Futaba ran to him just as he was about to take off somewhere. “There you are!”

    “Futaba!” He turned to her, his worried frown disappearing.

    “I… I, I, I…” With everything she was feeling, Futaba couldn’t begin to think of a response.

    “I was about to come find you,” said Ren.

    “Oh…” Futaba looked at him and smiled. “Th-Thanks. I didn’t think I was gonna see you until the end of time, but then I thought about you while I was wondering around the store, and bam, a wild Ren appeared!”

    Ren chuckled. “It’s good to see you again.”

    “So you’re relieved? What an incredible coincidence! Me too.” Back by his side, Futaba could feel her heart slowing down and muscles relaxing. With the terror of the crowd in the past, she felt like the rest of this trip would go smoothly now.

    “Aah!?”

    Until a spurt into her underwear reminded her of something she had neglected for far too long.

    Futaba’s face contorted and hands snapped back to her groin to keep anything and everything else from slipping through her defenses. Time was running out and she knew it; if she didn’t find a bathroom soon, she’d be tripping the instant-fail condition of this quest right at the tail end.

    “Hey, what’s wrong?” she heard Ren ask.

    “Nngh, bladder status critical! Need toilet now!” she managed to say.

    “A… bathroom?” Ren raised an eyebrow.

    “Now!”

    “R-Right! They had some at the entrance. This way!” said Ren as he stepped forward.

    “Th-The entrance!?” Futaba’s pupils shrank. It already felt like she couldn’t take more than a couple steps. The front of the store may as well be on the other side of the city. Curse you, real world, and your lack of fast travel!

    While she fretted, she didn’t notice Ren walking around her until he felt his hands on her bare shoulders. She jumped a little at the contact, but was otherwise rooted to the spot.

    “Come on, Futaba, you got this,” he said. “Just take it one step at a time.”

    “I…” really don’t think I can make it! she wanted to say as she looked up to Ren. That thought died once she saw his eyes, full of confidence and concern for her. She had no idea if he knew, but looking into those eyes made the impossible tasks feel beatable, like getting a special new power right before the final boss.

    “A-Alright,” she said. “There, now, please!”

    Futaba lowered her head and closed her eyes, letting Ren guide her steps through the store. With each step, she felt her bladder tremble, fearing that it would be the one that burst the dam. Even with how weak her hold felt, she refused to give in, not when her friend believed in her. She didn’t think about how many people were potentially looking at her, or how far she still had to go to reach the bathroom. All of her focus was on taking that next step, making sure she could keep it all in for just that little bit longer...

    “Futaba, we’re here!”

    “Huh?” Futaba opened her eyes. Right in front of her was the door the ladies’ room, a sight so good that she had to wonder if she wasn’t just suffering from some pee-induced delusion. She would figure that out soon enough.

    “Aah, BRB!” she declared as she pushed through the door, disappearing from Ren’s sight.

    A nice, clean bathroom greeted her, with an open stall at the end. It wasn’t more than a few meters, but Futaba knew they would feel like miles. One false move here, and her efforts would be in vain.

    Come on, just a little further! She thought as she squeezed herself especially hard, steeling herself for the desperate run to come. “All-out attaaaaack!”

    Throwing everything she had into this last dash, Futaba rushed forward, one hand firmly between her legs while the other caught and closed the door as she stepped inside the stall. Once it locked, she faced the toilet, discovering it to be the Western sit-down kind. She thanked her lucky rolls that Sojiro’s House had one of these, so she was well-trained either way.

    Turning around, she wiggled in place while undoing her belt and zipper. Once undone, she executed her super move of yanking down her cargo pants and Feathermen-themed panties while falling back onto the toilet.

    As soon as her butt landed on the seat, the last of Futaba’s holding strength gave out. It started with a light dribble falling straight down, the noise of each drop distinguishable from the other. The floodgates slowly opened from there, growing into a powerful, erratic, yellow-tinted spray, much of it crashing into the water while a bit still hit the surrounding bowl. The room filled with a loud splashing noise coupled with a strong hiss. If anyone else was in the bathroom, they would have no doubt as to what was happening in her stall.

    None of it mattered one bit to Futaba. Not the noisiness of her pee, not having to do it in a public bathroom, or the desperate march she made through the store to get there. Against all odds, she had averted disaster and made it to the toilet, with only a single spurt into her panties counting against her. It was a mission accomplished by the skin of her teeth, and  a victory worth celebrating.

    Leaning her head back, Futaba shut her eyes and opened her mouth into a big smile. Lost in her delirium, she let out a sound that was part-sigh and part-laughter, not unlike a hyena’s laugh. Anyone else in the bathroom would think she was a demented girl, but how else was she to express her relief and joy with this tingly sensation coursing through her?

    Her pee went on like this for who-knows-how-long. Futaba certainly didn’t; it seemed like years passed before her stream slowly died away, turning into a light trickle for a little bit, then stopping altogether. Her big smile died away as well, though a bit of the tingle remained.

    Futaba paid little mind to it, however. The high of her pee time had passed, letting her become more aware of her situation again. Sooner or later, she would have to leave this stall and face Ren and anyone else who saw her desperate march. Suddenly, she didn’t feel so much like celebrating anymore.

    But first, she needed to clean herself up. Turning her head, she reached out for the toilet paper.

    “Wh-What!?”

    Her smile dropped entirely as she saw the dispenser completely void of any paper, her arm trembling in the air. She was officially stranded on the toilet without a lifeline, a situation she had never considered happening despite her many hours spent preparing for this outing. She couldn’t even begin to think of a solution to her problem.

    Facing forward, Futaba let her arm down, content to sit there and let her anxiety build. However, her hand didn’t fall to the side like she expected. Instead, it landed on a panel next to the seat, the palm pressing a button.

    “What th-GYAAAAAH!?”

    Futaba didn’t even have the time to process that when something far more important got her attention. Beneath her lap, a spray of water shot from the bowl, landing a critical hit right at her weak spot for massive damage. Her eyes and mouth shot open as sensations and emotions of all kinds bombarded her brain.

    It was too much, too fast for her liking. She fumbled along the panel, mashing buttons faster than she did for any video game. Each one made the pressure and aim go all over the place, giving her bottom and elsewhere a good soaking. She eventually found the off button, but the damage was done.

    Yup, I’m done here! Futaba stood up and patted her behind at lightning speed, only getting it to a cool dampness before pulling her pants back up. She shivered at her underwear making contact with the wetness. Please don’t show up on my pants!

    From then on, Futaba’s only thought became of leaving the bathroom. She certainly did not want to think about the lingering tingling at a certain part of her, at least not until she got back to her room where she would be totally alone again. Her mind went elsewhere while she washed her hands, scrubbing for much longer than necessary. Afterwards, she stuck a paper towel down her pants to try and properly dry those places, for as much good as it could do by then.

    Seconds later, she creaked the bathroom door open and crept outside, where Ren turned to her at once. His eyes went down to her pants then back to her red face and fogged-up glasses.

    “Um, you alright there?” he asked.

    Futaba kept her head down while she spoke. “C-Can we, um, please b-be somewhere, er, not people-y?”

    Ren looked as if he was about to ask something else, but instead nodded and motioned for Futaba to follow. She walked behind him like a puppy following its mother, not caring where she ended up, just so long as it was not here.

     


     

    “Will this do?” Ren turned to her and asked.

    Futaba looked around at the alleyway Ren brought her to. While she could still hear and see people walking nearby, she knew this was probably the most privacy she could ask for. That, and the short walk outside in the fresh air helped to cool her down after… that happened. Her face wasn’t so red, and her glasses were no longer fogged up from the heat on her face.

    “Y-Yeah, it’s good enough.” Futaba turned back to Ren, her hands behind her back. “Uhh, so… good news: I didn’t have a nervous breakdown or an accident on this trip!” She looked up with a shaky smile.

    A couple seconds later, and that smile fell back to a frown. “And that’s about where the positives end.”

    “Is that not good enough?” asked Ren.

    “Are you kidding? I almost wet myself in front of you a second time. I don’t even wanna think about all the people who might’ve seen me being marched to the bathroom like I’m five years old.” She let out a sigh as if she were deflating. “My performance today was like bronze-medal caliber at best.”

    Ren shrugged. “I thought you did alright.”

    “At least you agree with me… Wait, what?” Futaba looked up in confusion.

    “You found your way back to me when we got split up all on your own. That’s something to be proud of.”

    “I, well…” Futaba rubbed her head. “Yeah, I did do that. Still, I wanna go out one time without embarrassing myself. Just be like a total NPC, that’s all.”

    Ren chuckled. “You’ll get there. It just takes time. Think of it…” he scratched his chin for a moment. “Like your RPG’s. You don’t hit the max level from only one quest, but each one gives you more experience than you had before.”

    “Th-That…” Futaba’s eyes widened like a kid on Christmas. “That makes perfect sense! Why did I never think like that before?” She lifted her arms and looked at Ren with a smile. “Okay then, I won’t stop until I’ve completed all my tasks and maxed out my social skills tree. You can count on that!”

    Ren only smiled, for he didn’t need to say anything else.

    “Alright, just gotta remember a few tips next time we’re out. First, think of you if we end up getting separated again. Second, absolutely visit the bathroom before we go anywhere.”

    “See, that’s the spirit,” said Ren.

    “Third, bring emergency toilet paper in case the bathroom doesn’t have any.”

    Ren only blinked in response.

    “Oh, and maybe we should zip-tie our arms together so there’s no chance of us being split up again!”

    “Um, Futaba…”

    “Hee hee, I’m just joking!” About that last one, at least. She sighed and let her arms fall down, slightly swinging from the momentum. “Phew, I know we haven’t been here long, but I feel worn out.”

    “We did go through a lot today.” Ren stepped forward. “We should probably head back.”

    “I guess so,” said Futaba, turning around and setting off. “It feels kinda weird, though. We came all this way to Akihabara, but we didn’t buy anything. Would’ve been nice to have something to take back with… huh!?”

    Futaba stopped in her tracks, her jaw wide open.

    “What’s going on?” asked Ren at her side.

    Futaba lifted an arm and pointed straight forward. “Is that a retro gaming store?”

    Ren followed her hand to the storefront, its windows filled with old video games and merchandise. “Looks like it,” he said.

    “And someone I know happens to have a FamiDrive at their place. Mwehehe…” she turned to him with a smirk. “Come, Ren, it’s time to start your education of the classics.”

    Keeping that smile, Futaba set off towards the store with Ren in tow. Even with her fatigue, she was not going to miss on the chance to help bring him into her world. It was the least she could do after everything he had done for her. After this, she would have to keep working at her promise list and give it her all as a Phantom Thief. Look out, world, here comes Futaba!

  12. "What is taking him so long," Asuna Yuuki wondered as she stood awkwardly at the front desk of the Salon de Cafe, looking around at all the patrons at their tables, while she had to stand there, waiting for someone else. And there was one thing she was noticing among the customers, her fears from the outside being confirmed. "I'm way underdressed." This was a pretty classy place, and she was just dressed in normal street clothes. Granted, her normal clothes were nice, with a white coat, pink sweater underneath to stave off the mid-December Tokyo weather, but it wasn't cold enough to stop her from wearing a crimson skirt with only black tights beneath. She looked nice, but she wasn't dressed up and that made her feel inadequate. "Maybe I should have looked up the address when Kirito sent it, gotten a sense of the clientele."

    "Yo, Asuna!" Upon hearing her name, and the voice she recognized best outside her family, Asuna swiveled around towards the entrance. Instantly, her worries about being overdressed washed away. Coming through the glass door was the man she was waiting for, the man who had invited her out for the day, Kazuto Kirigaya, or Kirito as she knew him as. To say the two knew each other from the days of Sword Art Online would be leaving out 99% of the story. Being used to him, her first thought was how basic he was dressed, in the same clothes he wore everywhere besides school: jeans, a t-shirt, and a black coat . "Sorry, were you waiting long?"

    "Not that long. So, why'd you pick a place like this? This is more of the place I'd expect my mother to frequent, not so much you."

    "You remember Seijirou, right? He treated me to this place while he was giving me the lowdown on Death Gun. It seemed like the sort of place that would make for a good date. I had a day off, you had a day off, so all the pieces fell into place."

    "Kirito, you don't have to go to such lengths just for me. I mean, how much does a place like this cost?"

    "...you got me. I have an ulterior motive for picking this place. Truth is, I still have a lot of money from the GGO case, even after buying a few things for myself and Sugu, it's more than I know what to do with. I do this, I can treat you and spend a lot of that cash all at once. Another win-win."

    "Wow, I wasn't expecting such a practical reason for a man as obsessed with style as you."

    "What's that supposed to mean?"

    "You stuck by a Photon Sword in a game called Gun Gale Online because it looked cool."

    "No, it was because I spent years honing my skills with the blade! I don't know how to use a gun!"

    "And I recall one of our first encounters involved arguing over who got to keep a black coat that you just wouldn't give up."

    "I don't remember it going like that. Not saying it doesn't sound like me, but..."

    "But you would do it. Because that's the Kirito I know." Asuna smiled happily, bringing Kazuto back from his arguing. Regardless of his quirks, she loved him, a very calming thought. "Well, you're here now. Let's get a table."

    "After you." Asuna took the lead, though Kazuto still guided her to a table for two by the windows. "Be sure to take a close look at the desserts menu, they've got some real ritzy stuff."

    "I'll look, but I need to be careful. A lady needs to watch what she eats."

    "Come on, you can let loose a little bit. I still think you look a little malnourished."

    "What kind of a compliment is that?"

    "It's not. Are you sure that's how you looked before Aincrad?"

    "Of course it is! I've been through physical therapy same as you, and I've weighed myself again! Same as I've always been, thir-" In her rant, Asuna had almost lost herself and revealed a woman's greatest secret. "It's none of your business!" She looked away as a blush illuminated her cheeks, grinding their conversation to a halt. It was only after a few seconds of silence that she looked back a small bit. "...do you really think I'd look better with a little more weight?"

    "I don't think it's my place to tell you what to do, but I wouldn't exactly mind it."

    "...I'll think about it." Asuna hid her face behind the laminated paper menu, not exactly reading the contents, just blankly staring at the words.

    "Are you two ready to order anything?" In her self-inflicted isolation, she didn't notice the waiter approach their table.

    "Should we just start with drinks, Asuna?"

    Now she needed to super quickly scan the drinks menu to find something there she'd like. Time to prove that "Flash" was a legitimate nickname for her. "I'll take some of the green tea, if you please."

    "And for you, sir?"

    "Uh...I'll have the same. Actually, if we're both ordering the same thing, we should just get the pot of tea and share it. Is that alright," Kazuto asked.

    "Yes, that sounds fine," Asuna agreed, putting her menu down on the table. "Thank you," she said to the waiter, dismissing him so he could fulfill their order. Now was the traditional time to hold small discussion. "Shino's first day in ALO was last week, wasn't it? How did it go?"

    "Er, it went...fine. Yeah, nothing too special! We tried to complete that dungeon in the plains, just the two of us. We made it to the boss, he killed us, and...that was it!"

    Kazuto never was a good liar, that much was clear from how awkwardly he retold the tale, yet Asuna made the conscious decision not to pursue questioning it, or else she might cause a scene in public with what she'd be told. If he was hiding it, he had reason to be afraid. Still, it was worth remembering, to grill him about later. Instead, she'd be asking the innocent questions for now. "Did Yui enjoy herself?"

    "Yeah, she did. You know how she is, she always enjoys making new friends."

    "Yes, I know. She's a good girl." The waiter returned with their white kettle of tea on a tray with two china cups, as Asuna noticed quickly. "Oh, thank you, sir," she welcomed, taking the pot and placing it gingerly in the center of the table.

    "You've got a real knack for being polite, Asuna."

    "Hm? Oh, yes, my mother was very diligent in raising me to be a proper lady."

    "Well, good for her. You've turned out pretty well."

    "Yeah...to be honest, I kind of envy you."

    "Why? I can't think of reason why anyone would want to be me. You know, aside from the incredible skill at video games. Real enviable position I got."

    "Because you get to be you. I have to act like a person I'm not just to make my mother happy, or I'm forbidden from my few outlets to be myself." She began pouring herself tea, looking down to ensure she didn't overflow the cup, serving a secondary purpose to not look Kazuto in the eye as she opened up about her personal life and concerns.

    Kazuto didn't know how to respond to that. Despite the times he had been forced to do so, heart-to-heart support was not his strong suit. Maybe he had a natural talent for it, because the women he told "everything will be alright" to found strength in those words. So, it couldn't hurt to try again. "So, the girl I know isn't the real you? The girl I married in SAO isn't the girl you want to be? Maybe I should rethink something, then."

    "N-no, that's not what I'm saying. I want...I want you to...you know what, forget it. This is supposed to be a date, and I'm bringing the mood down. I apologize for that." She brought the cup to her mouth, holding it with her pinky finger extended, slowly sipping it, so as to not burn her mouth. "Mmm! This is really good!"

    Hearing the high praise, Kazuto poured his own share of the tea, drinking it quicker in a trademark reckless move. "Agh, too hot for me! I need to let it cool for a while before I can drink it."

    "Suit yourself," Asuna shrugged, finishing off her cup, and quickly pouring another. She could probably drink the whole kettle, it was that good.

    ---------------

    Ooh...I've made a horrible mistake. While Asuna hadn't made good on her promise to drink all the tea, a large fraction of it had indeed made it into her stomach. Or rather, it was previously occupying her stomach. Now it had trickled down south, collecting in her bladder in large quantities. Of course, she felt no urge while in the cafe, only a slight twinge while they were looking at books, a more pressing desire while she dragged Kazuto with her into looking at accessories, yet of course, the real need didn't arise until they were outdoors, in the park, with no restrooms to be found.

    Well, in all honesty, she didn't know for a fact there were no bathrooms. She hadn't exactly gone looking, how could she with her boyfriend by her side at all times? She couldn't exactly tell Kazuto that she needed to pee, inform him of an action ranked among the top of a woman's most private. Not after what happened last time. Asuna didn't like the hold her mother had over her life, but she still took a few of the teachings to heart. Teachings such as "a lady's desire for the latrine should be kept to herself".

    That's why, as the two sat on a bench in the park together, Asuna was subtly trying to squirm in her seat without drawing attention to herself. It was a challenging endeavor, finding that perfect, tiny balance in speed and ferocity at which she could rub her knees, between it being too slow to make a difference and too fast to remain stealthy. A lot of fine-tuning was required, leaving a lot of time for her bladder to begin whining about lack of reprieve.

    Can I even make it back home before...something really bad happens? She didn't exactly live "close" to here, coming here required taking the train, so if she didn't get moving soon, she'd be cutting it incredibly close at the absolute minimum. If she dawdled, she'd have an accident in the walk between the station and her home, or worse, on the train. She needed to hurry, time was of the utmost essence.

    But she was on a date with Kazuto at the moment, she couldn't just run off without any explanation. After their discussion earlier about who she wanted to be, if she just bailed on their date, he would think she was having second thoughts about their relationship. That wasn't the message she wanted to send, leaving her in a bind without a correct escape.

    ...should I just tell Kirito? While the first time was far from intentional or ideal, she had told him about an urgent need to pee in the past. So there was precedence, she had real proof that it didn't bother him, and it had to be better than wetting herself. But, on the other hand, that meant she had suffered through that horror once already, and had good reason to be in no hurry to repeat that moment. If Kirito never knows I need to use the bathroom again until the day I die, it'll be too soon.

    No, this was the time to prove that she was one of the toughest players in Aincrad and be strong. She was nearly an adult, she couldn't be having a toilet emergency like a little kid anymore. It was her self-respect on the line, it was simply unacceptable to degrade herself to a lower level than a tutorial enemy. She would hold it. She had to hold it.

    "Are you cold, Asuna," Kazuto asked from her side.

    Asuna felt her heart stop. "W-w-why do you say that?!"

    "Um...you're shivering. That's why I asked. I don't think a skirt was the best choice for hanging around outside, not with today's weather."

    Asuna didn't even notice, but she looked down at herself and saw that, yes, she was shaking. She corrected that outward indicator of her state immediately. "I-it's really not that bad! I can handle a little chill."

    "Do you want my coat?" Even as he was making the offer, Kazuto was already unzipping his coat, slipping his arms out of the sleeves.

    "No, I wouldn't want to disturb your carefully-cultivated look. Frankly, you'd just look wrong in anything other than black."

    "Hey, my school uniform is dark blue. My first SAO avatar wore dark blue too."

    "Eh, that's close enough to black that it doesn't bother me. But a white tee? That's like the complete opposite of your usual color alignment." That was a good sign, even amidst her desperation, she kept some biting wit about her. Maybe she wasn't as bad off as she thought, that she was worrying herself for nothing.

    That is, until she was hit with a surge of pain from her bladder, attempting to force its contents out in one push, save itself from the stress of holding any longer. Of course, Asuna wasn't having that, and she clenched her muscles to prevent any outflow, seizing her muscles in a frantic panic to stop any leaks before they could start. It worked, she remained entirely dry, but the wave hurt. No, I was right the first time. I have almost no time left.

    "Alright, what is it this time? Your leg is shaking even worse this time."

    Ah, I really need to pay mind to what I'm doing! "I-I promise, it's really nothing. My leg just fell asleep, that's all."

    "We've been sitting down for a while now, should we start walking again?"

    I don't know if I can handle much more aimless walking, it's imperative I not overexert myself right now. "T-that's okay, I don't-" But if we were to happen upon a public restroom, I could say I'd like to wash my hands or freshen up, and go in without admitting anything! "Actually, that sounds good. We may as well look at the rest of the park."

    "Cool. Let's get going," Kazuto led, standing up, taking Asuna's hand to pull her up. "I hear there's a good flower garden on the opposite end."

    "O-oh, that sounds nice." Well, if I'm looking for the bathroom, better to cover as much ground as possible. But it's not going to be easy, that's for sure. As the two headed down the path, she put her feet closer together and walked in small steps, thighs rubbing against one another with each tiny stride, heating her legs with the friction of her tights. The relief it provided was minimal, but right now, she would take anything. Those few extra seconds she could last may very well turn out to be the deciding factor.

    ---------------

    Nng...hhng...ah ah ah! In such a short time, Asuna's desperation had spiked significantly, far quicker than she had thought possible. Why did I ever think drinking a lot of tea wouldn't result in this? It took every ounce of her willpower to not grab her crotch and start childishly dancing right where she stood, out of fear of judgment by the many bystanders, and the fear tenfold stronger of what Kazuto would think. This is way different than being in SAO, I have no idea how he'll react this time!

    "They're really beautiful, aren't they, Asuna?" And Asuna had yet to find a bathroom, not even a glimpse of one despite her focused search. She certainly wasn't going to stumble across one here, a section of the park that was nothing but flat land, concrete paths stretching and spreading across the grounds like veins, all the grassy plains between them filled with homogeneous breeds of flowers in each separate field. The garden was so large that she could hardly see the borders from where she was standing, and there definitely weren't any bathrooms.

    All she could do now was continue her crusade to not let on that she was in peril. And the only way she could do that was by distracting herself. "Y-yes, they are. I can only imagine how much effort it must take the groundskeeper to maintain this."

    "I'd say it's worth it. I think a field of flowers like this is really relaxing to look at. Like, the large swaths of one solid color, blowing in the breeze...I find it soothing."

    "R-really? I wouldn't have expected that soft side out of you." Don't make me laugh right now, I really can't handle it! She could perfectly picture the state of her bladder, like watching a river crash up against a dam, her imagination turned the river yellow, and suddenly, it was an accurate depiction of her body. At least, as far she figured. The mental image progressed, as the tide rose higher, almost overtaking the concrete wall, which was cracking under the crashing force.

    Not good, not good! I can't last much longer! The urge was becoming louder, more demanding, and Asuna needed to find some way, some place, to relieve it. But there's no bathroom...what am I realistically supposed to do?! She looked around frantically for the tenth time, but no matter how many times she scanned her surroundings, a public restroom had yet to magically appear.

    Ordinarily, that should have been the only criteria in her search, but as the time of an accident drew closer and closer, she began adding more maybes. Right outside the outer edge of the flower garden were trees, bushes, large pieces of flora that could theoretically hide a squatting woman of her size. What am I thinking?! I couldn't possibly...but I could... It wouldn't be hard, just get away, squat behind something, pull her tights down, and... No no no, I can't! Two years in Aincrad must have really screwed with me if I'm still thinking relieving myself outdoors is okay! Ugh, too many drinks, far too many drinks...

    Drinks! That's it! "Hey, Kirito, I'm going to the vending machine to get some drinks. What do you want me to bring you?"

    "Really? Don't you think you've had enough to drink today?"

    Don't I know it! "My mouth's just a little dry, is all."

    "I can come with you, and pay for my drink, if you'd like."

    "No! Um, I mean, that's fine. You've treated me for everything today, I can spend a few hundred yen for myself and you."

    "Well, if you insist. I'll just take some lemonade."

    "Got it. I'll be back in a few minutes." That's a low estimate! I'll probably take a few minutes just going! Asuna walked briskly in the direction they entered the garden from, keeping her legs close together as her body strained to move amidst every stiff muscle.

    It took a few minutes for her to escape the flower garden at her slow pace, upon which she immediately shuffled in the opposite direction from where the two initially came from. If there was a restroom to be found, it had to be somewhere she hadn't seen yet. But the park looked so big from the outside...I'll need some amazing luck to find anything!

    As she hobbled through the park, Asuna continued to deteriorate. Without anyone she knew to witness, she had little hesitation in grabbing herself with everything she had, fingers quivering against her panties through her tights as the muscles in her palms rhythmically tightened. "Mmph...nngh, aah..." She couldn't stop grunting in distress as she suffered through each individual step, her hold growing weaker and weaker every time her shoes hit the pavement.

    "Please...please, just give me something, I'm begging..." Those bushes are looking better and better every time I see them... Asuna had her pride, but she wasn't made of steel. It has to be better than having an accident, right? The mere idea went against every fiber of her being, but she couldn't deny just how amazing it would feel to pull her underwear down and let out a flood of urine behind some shrubs. It's really nothing bad...I wouldn't be a bad person for doing it...I did it a thousand times in Aincrad...

    Yet, even as she continued to give herself reasons that public urination was the correct course of action, she couldn't bring herself to accept it. No...I'm a woman...I'm a lady...there's a proper restroom somewhere, it's my duty to wait to use that. "But if it's not incredibly close, I'm going to disgrace myself." But even after she had made up her mind, she couldn't help but divert her gaze to the bushes and trees she passed and whine, pining for the release they could bring if she could just let her guard down and abandon her dignity for two minutes.

    "Eep!" Well, she let her guard down, just in the completely wrong situation. She had inadvertently relaxed just a slight bit, and with that error came leaks. With her hands placed directly on her crotch, she felt the warmth immediately. The tips of her fingers, clutching her pee hole shut, suddenly had a wet sensation forced upon them, straight through her panties, straight through her tights. It was small, only a tiny trickle, but the message was clear: "I can't hold it any longer!" If Asuna couldn't find a toilet right this second, she'd lose it. Her other hand shot down, forcing her skirt against her body, squeezing her eyes closed to focus all her energy on avoiding an accident.

    After a solid minute of nothing but agony and suffering, dancing in place, possibly drawing the attention of every bystander, Asuna found the strength to open her eyes. And what she saw was the most beautiful thing she had seen in her life; in her haze, unable to think about anything beyond her burning need to pee, she had miraculously managed to shuffle within sight of a small brick building, with two entry points, marked with signs denoting gender. Asuna had made it to the bathroom. She could cry.

    She could cry for many reasons, as the next thing she noticed besides the building itself gave her good reason to. Standing in front of the door to the ladies room was a line of women a dozen strong. Some of them looked to be in decent shape, but at least half were in dire straits, holding themselves and dancing, counting the seconds until the queue moved forward even one person. With a crowd like that, no matter how desperate she was, Asuna would get no sympathy asking to cut the line. The only path into the bathroom was through waiting, and though she sincerely doubted her ability to do so, Asuna took her place at the back of the line.

    The change in her body was instantaneous. Whether it was the knowledge that a toilet was within her grasp, or knowing that it would elude her at this rate, her bladder spasmed and contracted, attempting to void its contents now. With her hands in the direct line of fire, Asuna felt the heat. "Agh!" Once again, it was short-lived, but the power behind it left an impact, splashing into her palms as the majority of her hands could feel the wetness. "T-this line better hurry up," she complained, bouncing in place and rhythmically colliding her knees, all the while bending forward at the waist, perhaps exposing a little more than appropriate from behind.

    "Don't count on it," the girl in the spot before her warned, her tall stature making her potty dance all the more striking. "I've been here for ten minutes, and it feels like I've barely moved an inch. Ooh, if I was in the game, I could run in and be done in a second," she muttered, lifting one leg and rubbing it against the other.

    So far, that prediction was proving accurate. Three minutes passed, yet only one woman exited and one woman entered. Is only one toilet working? Are the rest disgusting? I'm having an emergency here, you can all handle a little grime in the interest of hurrying things up! Yet, no matter how much she pleaded, the pace remained unchanged and agonizingly slow. How can I be expected to not wet myself at this rate?!

    And the most torturous part was that, to her right, lay a second, vacant entryway, marked with a simple figure on a sign, identifying it as the male's restroom. A dozen women were being tormented by their bladders, and there was a perfectly functional, unoccupied men's room right there. I could...it would just take a minute, I'd be out before anyone could be weirded out...it's still a real bathroom, the men's room can't be that much different than the women's...

    But what if there is someone inside?! Oh, if a man saw me enter so shamelessly, I'd die of embarrassment! I'd never be able to get married after that! Once more, a reasonable solution was presented to Asuna, practically gift-wrapped, but she couldn't convince herself it would be a solution she could live with. Every time, there was some fear of discovery that prevented her from following through. Asuna had standards. Standards that continued her torment.

    A chilling breeze blew past the line, giving Asuna goosebumps under the low temperature. Thankfully, with her hands pressing her skirt down, the wind was unable to expose her underwear to the world, but that didn't mean she survived it unscathed. The gust was cold, the speed giving it the sensation of being far colder than the surrounding stationary air. That was to be expected for the winter season, but such a biting freeze had a negative effect on Asuna's constitution, the contrast between the cold air on her skin and the hot urine inside her body.

    Asuna wasn't cold for long, or rather, her lower half wasn't. A surge of pee rushed out before she had any clue what was happening, drenching her panties in a second, piercing the front of her skirt pressed directly against the source, and a good portion snaking down her tights, dying the dark leggings even darker as the stream had nowhere to go with her legs pressed together but over her thighs. By the time it reached her feet, the multiple pieces of clothing and bodily impairment had broken the flood apart, and it crashed onto her shoes and the pavement in several simultaneous, powerful in their own right, gushes of urine.

    The splashing of the growing puddle was certainly loud, drawing the attention of everyone in the line, accelerating the pee dances of some of the more desperate members, but it was positively deafening to Asuna. As the pool expanded thanks to the plentiful additions from above, she lost the ability to hear anything outside her immediate radius. She didn't want to hear anything, with so many witnesses, there would be one reaction sure to surface: mocking. She was now an adult, one dressed as the respectable member of society she tried to be, having an accident in the line to a public bathroom in the park.

    Asuna could hardly think. It was partially due to the immense relief coursing through her body, she was bursting to pee and nothing could take away how good it felt to finally go after ages of waiting. However, that was hardly the most prominent thought on her mind. It happened...I put myself through torture to make it to a proper restroom, I turned down several alternatives to do so, and I still couldn't do it! I'm a failure. Maybe it would have been better if I did simply use a bush. I mean, it'd be a hundred times worse if someone saw me bottomless, but if I picked somewhere out of the way, that wouldn't have happened. Ugh, this was so much easier in Aincrad... Of course, none of those articulated introspections made it out of her mouth, instead replaced with one simple vocalization: "Oohhhhh..."

    The next minute dragged on for an eternity, as Asuna continued to pee and pee, completely drenching the inner half of her tights and dying the front of her skirt a dark red. Any viewer could tell from a simple glance that, unless Asuna had a gargantuan bladder capacity for her size, she was ready to explode, and she couldn't help but let loose. By the time her golden waterfall slowed to a trickle, the puddle surrounding her had stretched well beyond her feet, far enough that it could have reached the woman standing in front of her, if she hadn't been able to step forward thanks to the slowly-shrinking line.

    Finally, Asuna drifted back into reality. She blinked several times as she took in the bright sights of nature she had abandoned as soon as the floodgates opened, her worst fears realized. Once she could see again, she saw the other members of the ladies room line looking at her, or at least the ones not completely absorbed in not repeating her mistake. Even a few others who had just happened to walk by at the worst time had stopped to take in her shame. She could almost hear the laughter at a member of the wealthy Yuuki family doing something most toddlers had grown out of. If anyone knew who Asuna was, or if she was close enough to home to risk anyone she knew seeing her, she'd never be able to show her face in public again.

    No longer anchored to the spot by her unresponsive muscles, occupied by her nerves overloaded by blissful release, Asuna did the only thing she could do, given the circumstances: run. Water began to form on her eyes instead of her crotch as her chest grew tight and her breathing shallow, she let go of her womanhood and bolted from the scene, trying not to cry, an effort that would soon turn out to be wasted energy. Tears flowed freely down her cheeks, smearing and blurring her vision before she gave up and closed her eyes, and shouts of anguish filled the air around the stumbling, soaking young woman.

    Her race away from her humiliation didn't leave much focus available to look forward, only avoiding looking behind. As such, it was only a matter of time before she crashed into something hard at top speed. If it was a tree trunk, she could have been seriously hurt, but whatever she hit recoiled back, like only a person would. "Ow! S-sorry," Asuna apologized, rubbing her sore spots down.

    "Asuna?" Oh no. No no no nononononono! Anyone but him! Literally anyone would be better than Kirito! She really wanted to believe it wasn't him, like she could force it to be truth, but that voice didn't lie. In her blind panic, she had collided with exactly the man she had been running away from in the first place. "There you are, I came looking for you when you didn't come back. What happened?"

    Asuna didn't respond. She didn't even look in Kazuto's direction, deliberately looking far to the side to avoid even the slightest glance at him. There were several seconds of awkward silence before Asuna made her move: leaping to her feet and attempting escape before Kazuto could catch wise.

    Despite being well-known for speed, Flash could not escape Kirito's lightning-fast reflexes, he grabbed her wrist once she stood up partially, still hunched over but on her feet, and wouldn't let go. "Hey, where are you going?"

    She struggled against his grasp, but wasn't making any headway from it. If anything, the fight only made her predicament worse. Kazuto was eye level at her skirt, far closer than he should have been allowed to be. Hiding her accident was an impossibility here. All she could do was run away from the consequence. "Leave me alone! Just let me go!"

    "What? Why would I do that?"

    "You can see plenty well why! Do you really want to be seen with me now?"

    "Well...yeah, I can see everything, but what does it matter? Is that really the reason you ran away?"

    Asuna continued to wrestle for her freedom, but Kazuto was serious about keeping her close, leaving her no choice but to surrender, falling to her knees, a painful drop onto hard cement ground. "What's so wrong with not wanting to tell a boy about needing to use the bathroom?"

    "Multiple things. First off, didn't we have this exact same discussion back in SAO? And second, is it really so bad just to admit you need to go to the bathroom? You know, when this is the alternative?"

    "You weren't exactly sympathetic to my problems back in SAO either. You didn't help me then, why would I ever confide in you now?"

    Kazuto was silent for a few moments as he let the accusation sink in. "...did you want me to comfort you?"

    "I don't know, maybe. It certainly wouldn't have hurt to try and care about me when I was upset."

    Once again, there was silence, outside of Asuna sniffling. The only thing that could calm her down was Kazuto reaching forward and hugging her. "Well, if it'll make you feel better. I can't stand to see you cry."

    Stunned at the sudden affection, Asuna could only hug back. "T-thanks...so what made you think to come looking for me? And what made you think I'd be here?"

    "Well, truth be told...I had sort of guessed what was bothering you a while ago."

    "What?! H-how?!" After I went to all that effort to hide it?!

    "The fact that I know exactly how you act when you need to use the bathroom? You can't stand still, your eyes dart about everywhere, and you suddenly act like you don't want to be anywhere near me. Also, I've got a sister, so you're not the first girl I've seen desperate."

    "Oh, yeah..."

    "So let me ask a question: why are you so determined to keep it a secret when you gotta pee? You've already told me before, I told you it didn't bother me, so why not tell me this time?"

    "...because...it just feels wrong. It's a private thing, I can't just go telling you like it's no big deal."

    "But...it is no big deal. Whether or not it's something you want to admit, it's something you need to do. You could have just said 'I need to go to the bathroom' at any point, I would have said it was fine, and you'd be done. Instead, you let...this happen, out of nothing but stubbornness. Sugu's the exact same way, and it just makes no sense to me."

    "I don't think I can explain it. It's just a girl thing." Even calling it that was stretching, Asuna had no solid answer.

    "Look, just...just be open with me. I don't want to overstep any boundaries by questioning things, but I can tell when something's bothering you. And I want to help, support you. And I can't do that if you think even the most normal human thing is too much for us. Do you think Yui's happy that her mom is making life so hard for herself?"

    "O-of course she isn't! I'm not saying you're wrong, but...it's just so hard. I can't just undo what I've spent my whole life learning is proper behavior."

    "I'm not asking you to, I just want you to trust me. We've put our lives into each other's hands, I want you to know...that I want what's best for you." Kazuto winced, a response that even his girlfriend covered in her own urine couldn't trigger. "Ugh, it's hard being all cute."

    "But I like it." Asuna leaned in close and gave Kazuto a quick kiss on the lips. "Don't think I don't want you there watching out for me, it's just such a new experience. I don't know how to act."

    "Take your time. I can wait until you're ready. Oh, but we should probably hurry you back home to change." Standing up, Kazuto, who had never let go of Asuna's wrist, pulled her up to her feet as well.

    "Yes, I do need that pretty badly. But you don't have to come with me, I can take the train myself."

    "But do you want to? Are you okay with everyone staring at you without anyone there for you?"

    "...no. Okay, but I'm paying for your pass."

    "You don't need to-"

    "You've done so much for me today, it's really the least I can do to repay you."

    "Okay," Kazuto nodded. Moving his grasp up Asuna's arm, he linked elbows with her, leading them out of the park, to the nearest exit to the train station.

    Until a gust of wind blew past, making Asuna shiver. "Um, Kirito? Is it okay if I borrow your jacket to tie around my waist? It's...a little embarrassing how visible the accident is, and...you know, my white coat could get ruined if I used it."

    "That's fine, I can always wash it." Unzipping his black coat, Kazuto slipped his arms through the sleeves and handed the jacket to Asuna, allowing her to tie the sleeves around her back and let the torso lay over the front of her skirt.

    Well...it doesn't hide everything, but it's a little better, I suppose. "Thank you." Asuna tilted her head and laid it on Kazuto's shoulder, relaxing herself as her speech dropped into a mere whisper. "I love you, Kirito."

  13. Fredegund of Astrasia was wandering the halls of the large Castle Ratselhaft, poking her head around, worry splayed across her face. She had only been in this castle for a week, after all, its many rooms and four floors were foreign to her. Very recently, she had been a part of the Order of the One True Way, its message of finding peace in the one predetermined path giving her hope after her lowest moment of losing her home of Pharamond. It was only after a duel with her pride and joy older sister, Chrodechild, that awakened her sensibilities, her connection to the legendary Divine Edge, and her desire to see justice prevailed. That's why she joined Viele Wege Company in opposition to the Order. And to be closer to her sister once again.

    She was unable to get that second wish. The two had a little time to reconnect as the Company stationed itself in Pharamond when they recaptured the city, when Fredegund was brought to the ways of the Starbearers, but it couldn't last. Chrodechild, along with Liu and their leader Sieg, had been pulled into a Gateway when archivists of the Order snuck into Pharamond to steal the Chronicles, and nothing had been heard from them since. The Company returned to Ratselhaft to await their return, now that Pharamond was no longer safe, and while everyone said they weren't giving up hope for Sieg, Liu, and Chrodechild's return, there was this air of discomfort about it, like they were denying the truth they could all see.

    However, that wasn't the reason Fredegund was worried right now. She just wasn't thinking about it; if she did, she'd break down and become useless. No, the problem now was that Fredegund was lost. She was too afraid to ask for a tour around the castle, and with so many rooms, trying to find one specific room was like finding a needle in a haystack. As such, she spent most of the prior week sitting quietly in the quarters of Chrodechild's Blades of Night's Veil, Meruvis and Roberto not knowing how to approach her.

    However, every once in a while, she would need to venture out to search for one specific location: the restroom. Fredegund was capable in the field, but her bladder wasn't bottomless. A massive castle like this had to have a bathroom somewhere, but Fredegund had yet to find it, and couldn't build up the courage to ask. Each time she made the journey out to find relief, she'd check another wing, in the hopes it would finally have the closet she was looking for.

    By now, she was starting to doubt there even was one. It had been a week now, three checks a day before she got sick of searching and instead ran outside to use the cover of Flesaria Forest as her toilet. Given how many failures her hunts had produced, she could only surmise that each of the Starbearers was doing the same. It wasn't like she wasn't used to relieving herself in a natural environment, it was just a little less than ideal. But when Fredegund needed it as bad as she currently did, it was still a perfect alternative.

    Thankfully, there was no one visible in the forest directly outside the castle's entrance archway. Fredegund didn't see the need to wander far, lest she get lost, so long as she hid behind the flora enough to hide her actions. Not to mention, she didn't want to suffer with her bladder for longer than necessary. Squirming, wiggling her hips, she gingerly placed one hand over the crotch of her pants and briskly walked over to the nearby bushes and ferns.

    She reached the patch of soil that would soon become her bathroom, hooking her thumbs over the waistband of her pants, ready to pull them down. That is, until she heard the sound of multiple pairs of boots trampling the path up to the castle. This would ordinarily be enough reason for Fredegund to halt her actions, she wasn't okay with anyone besides her sister seeing her pee, even if they couldn't see the details. Well, that's exactly what happened. As the mystery people approached past the treeline separating their views of each other, Fredegund could see their identities. Aside from one young adult male and a young woman, both with pale skin and tattooed lines over their bodies, the rest were easily identifiable. Sieg, Liu (with tattoos of his own now), and... "Sister!"

    Chrodechild jumped in surprise at the exclamation, not used to hearing Fredegund's voice after years apart. She also couldn't have predicted her sister charging her, arms spread wide, the bottom corners of her eyes growing moist. "Sister, you've returned!" She jumped onto Chrodechild with a hug, the elder sister only just able to hold her ground. "I didn't know if you would return!"

    "There's no reason to be so sad, Fredegund," Chrodechild comforted, awkwardly petting her sister's head, buried in her chest. "We can't disappear yet, not when there's still work to do."

    "Yeah, no one can decide when we die besides ourselves," Sieg boasted. "Liu, gather everyone in the Grand Hall, we've got a plan!"

    "We do?" Whatever Sieg had in his head, Liu wasn't clued in. "Alright, I'm sure everyone will want to know what happened to us anyway. Be up soon!" Liu and the new guys ran inside, Sieg following quickly after.

    Just as soon as everyone returned, Chrodechild and Fredegund were alone. "I was really worried about you, sister," Fredegund choked out, not entirely successfully choking back tears.

    "You give yourself too little credit. You don't need me. You're plenty able to handle yourself."

    "That's not true! When I was alone, that's when the Order was able to wriggle their way into my heart. I need someone to be a pillar for me."

    "You're stronger than you think. A weak woman wouldn't be able to put up a fight against the commander of the Blades of Night's Veil."

    "But you always beat me. You're what I aspire to be, but when I look at you, I can see how far I have to go."

    "It only looks so far because you always look down on yourself. If you were to raise your head proudly, you'd see just how truly close to me you are." Chrodechild didn't expect herself to say something so eloquent, more befitting of her title as Princess of Astrasia. As such, there was a long silence, where neither of the sisters could properly follow that statement. "We should hurry and make our way to the Grand Hall. I imagine the rest of the Starbearers are anxiously awaiting the tale of our escape from the Gateway."

    "Y-yes, we should," Fredegund concurred. With nothing more to say, they climbed the stairs into the castle in silence.

    Only as the greens of nature were swallowed by the entranceway behind them was Fredegund reminded why she embarked outdoors in the first place. "Mmph!" Her bladder reminded her harshly with a wave of desperation what she was interrupted from at the last second, and how well-timed that little break would have been. She needed to go, no question about it. A part of her wanted to run back out to take care of business before it became unmanageable.

    "Is something bothering you, Fredegund?" The gentle voice of Chrodechild was the only reason she didn't follow through.

    That's right, she had no reason to be embarrassed, not with her sister here. She could ask where the true bathroom was without fear of revealing a private part of any woman's life, and if there was none, there'd be no shame in admitting she needed to step outside for a few minutes. Like she said, Chrodechild was her pillar, her anchor to strength.

    But first things first, there was the gathering in the Grand Hall, something she didn't want to be late for, nor did she want to hold up her sister from attending the same event. "Nothing to be concerned about."

    "If you insist." The two started the long climb up four stories of stairs to reach the Grand Hall, exertion that elicited another complaint from Fredegund's bladder. She now had to hope the meeting wouldn't take long.

    ---------------

    "Perhaps coming here without a break was a poor idea," Chrodechild quietly lamented as she stood on the stage of the Grand Hall, having all eyes on her meaning she couldn't press her legs together for relief. After all, she hadn't relieved herself since last night, giving more than enough time for bladder to fill once more. Her training prevented her from noticing the niggling discomfort until it became really distressing, as it had now. She could have afforded arriving a minute late in order to do her business first.

    But what's done is done, she didn't use the bathroom, and now she was holding pee in front of all the Starbearers. She wasn't concerned with not being able to hold it, she could handle a little urine, but it would be a problem if this meeting took forever. Considering how much detail Sieg was delving into, regaling everyone with the tale of their being marooned in the Woodland Village of the Scribes, it could be a long time before Chrodechild was dismissed.

    Eventually, the lecture turned from story-telling into the strategy of their next move. The plan in progress didn't involve retrieving the Chronicles that the Order stole from them, but instead was concentrated on protecting the now-defenseless Pharamond, especially with the Auster forces gathering in the nearby Fort Arc. "Split up into teams of four," Sieg ordered, "and we'll get right going through the Gateway to Pharamond!"

    "Fredegund and I will be on the front lines," Chrodechild declared.

    "Y-you would trust me with such a delicate task," Fredegund asked from the audience.

    "We will accompany you as well, Lady Chrodechild," Meruvis declared. "It is only appropriate that the Blades of Night's Veil lead the vanguard in defending our home."

    "Yeah, we can't let these guys keep overshadowing us," Roberto boasted.

    Chrodechild nodded, with a proud smile on her face. "I thank you all, for standing beside me."

    Unfortunately, despite her team now being ready, she couldn't leave just yet, not before official dismissal. Everyone else had to prepare their parties first, Sieg taking his friends from Citro Village, Diulf taking his retainers of the Furious Roar, the Porpos-kin banding together, now everyone was prepared. "Excellent, I'll give you all the chance to ready your equipment, and then we'll move out," Chrodechild suggested. This would serve as the perfect opportunity to relieve herself in the confusion.

    "Vaslof's already at Fort Arc, we don't have much time," Liu warned.

    Diulf puffed out his chest in pride. "The Tribe of the Furious Roar doesn't need to prepare! Our bodies provide us all the strength we need!"

    "The blessings of Ninulneda will carry us into battle," Neira shouted with similar pride.

    "Me and Jale have kept our armaments updated," Marica informed Sieg.

    "Oh no..." Chrodechild needed that break, if everyone else threw the chance away, she couldn't be the one person saying otherwise. Almost every team had spoken, all that was left was her Blades of Night's Veil. She looked at them, hoping they'd pick up the hint.

    "Lady Chrodechild, you should know we are always ready to move out at a moment's notice." Meruvis didn't catch the subtlety.

    Now Chrodechild had no recourse, she had to enter battle with a filling bladder. Not unless she wanted to make a scene of asking for a minute herself, when it was a known fact, at least to Sieg and Liu, that she was equipped properly herself. She had no legitimate, non-revealing reason to refuse, so she couldn't. "Then we move to Pharamond!" A shout of soldiers at the ready filled the Grand Hall.

    However, outside of attention, Fredegund was worried, bouncing on one heel. "Bad move, sister..."

    ---------------

    The Wilds of Veile to the northeast of Pharamond, practically a desert to rival the one surrounding the Magedom. The Order's forces, augmented by the Auster Folk, wandered the paths, providing more than enough obstacles for the Company. The teams had long since split up, leaving only the Blades of Night's Veil visible to Fredegund.

    Not that she was paying much attention to the battle happening all around them. While it was bad form, to say the least, to get distracted while in the midst of an important conflict such as this, she really couldn't help it. She had to go really bad. It was all she could do to not grab herself so openly, so that everyone may know her concern.

    The pain was exacerbated by the knowledge that she had a second chance to use a bathroom, one she passed up again. Their Gateway took them straight through Pharamond's castle, where she could no longer use the excuse that she didn't know where the restroom was. She grew up in that castle, she knew the toilet's location exactly, they passed right by it. If she could have just spoken up, asked for a minute, this whole ordeal would have ended right there. But she couldn't get the words out, no matter how much she desired them.

    This crippling shyness left her longing for her time with the Order. Not in the way that she pined for those days, not with all the horrible things she did, but because she was an entirely different person in that armor. She had thrown her past away, and her identity along with it. She wasn't a princess of Astrasia, she wasn't Chrodechild's little sister, she was just a part of the Order's plans. She could be a lot more open, she had no problem saying she was heading into the trees, her bladder gave her no troubles then. While she was happier now, what she wouldn't give for an ounce of that bravery right now.

    Fredegund's gaze turned to the side, where she could see Chrodechild, looking forward with a firm, trained stare, determined not to miss anything in the field. She was the model of a proper soldier, she always had been, the ideal Fredegund could never reach. Come to think of it, one of the qualities she admired about Chrodechild was how she never seemed to need a toilet break when the situation got serious. Whether she was blessed with a larger bladder or was just far better at hiding it, either way, she wished she could have that. Meanwhile, Fredegund would always interrupt training sessions to say she needed to pee.

    Would it be so different if she did the same now? Every time she had to take a break during training, Chrodechild would always sheathe her sword with a smile, encouraging her little sister to go before it got too bad. Yes, the stakes were much higher now, but would the result be any different? Would Chrodechild be willing to cover her while she did her business now?

    "Where are all our opponents," Roberto complained, placing his hand on the hilt of his sword. "I'm ready to prove my strength!"

    "Don't get cocky," Meruvis warned. "It's imperative we stay on our guard at all times."

    "Agreed. All of us need to be focused. We are at Lord Sieg's disposal, and can't let him down. The Blades of Night's Veil are the pride of Astrasia, and we will act as such."

    There was no arguing with Chrodechild, and Meruvis and Roberto submitted to their commander. "Yes, Lady Chrodechild."

    "Why do you insist on denying me, sister," Fredegund whispered, adjusting her pants by pulling them higher, digging them into her crotch for relief without any need to grab herself, though she really wanted to do that too. With so much vigor in her speech, she considered that she may have misjudged Chrodechild's character. She might not be so receptive to Fredegund asking for help peeing after all, which left her no choice but to really steel herself to hold it.

    Her body decided to be ironic, because just when she was determined to act like an adult and wait to use the bathroom, she leaked. It wasn't much, barely a drop in her underwear, but it was a bad sign. Fredegund was kind of a leaker, whenever she got desperate, a lot of pee tended to find its way out, and she got wet fast. Now that she had started, this was going to be one of those days, no doubt. Even in black pants, it would only be a matter of time before everyone could see her failure. Then she'd be the only one suddenly looking incompetent in a company of Starbearers that would save the world.

    ---------------

    "What a time to be having this problem," Chrodechild lamented under her breath, twisting her boot in the sand. She needed to relieve herself earlier, but it had jumped up significantly in the little time since. If this wasn't an important battle, she'd be practically running for cover in order to pee. But she had a role to carry out, one that wouldn't wait for her to take a detour for her bodily needs, necessitating she stay strong, despite the uncomfortable cramp beneath her stomach.

    She was denying herself the relief her body screamed for in the interest of being an asset to the fight, but only now did it occur to her just how much a problem that would be should she get into a fight. She had the training and experience to hide her needs, but being only human, there was an upper limit to how much desperation she could ignore before it would negatively impact her swordsmanship. An upper limit that she had already surpassed, quite some time ago in fact. She didn't have much of a choice but to massage her thighs against one another, though through her pants, the sensation was hardly relaxing.

    The thought passed through her mind to recant her previous call to action to ask Meruvis and Roberto to turn their heads so she could have a little privacy, but it was just too wishy-washy of a stance to take for the commander of the Blades of Night's Veil, even if she recognized that this stubbornness could result in her clothes needing a wash when she returned to the castle. She wanted to believe that there was a chance she could handle it, there was a slim possibility if everything worked in her favor, but she wasn't the type of woman who could latch so heartily onto a glimmer of hope with so much conspiring against her. While she could rally behind Sieg's creed of "never know until we try", she couldn't in good faith believe the same herself.

    In a moment she sincerely hoped would never happen, she legitimately needed to consider what would be less damaging to her image: admitting she couldn't hold it any longer and asking her teammates to look away, or wetting her pants out of a desire to not interrupt the fight. Obviously, her human side would far rather not have an accident, but, with the climax of the Viele Wege Company's war with the Order fast approaching, now was not the time to show any kind of weakness. It became a far more equal internal debate than most would expect.

    A lot of Chrodechild's mental faculties became dedicated to deciding on a suitable answer to her predicament, whatever wasn't already allocated to frequently reminding her bladder that now was not the time to empty. If she didn't have Meruvis, Roberto, and Fredegund with her, she'd be tripping over debris left and right. She also would have missed the man in white Order armor, unintentionally blocking their path, if she didn't notice her comrades stopping out of the corner of her eye.

    With her attention brought back to the surroundings, though it was the very small percentage of her focus not totally occupied with not soaking herself, it took no time at all to identify the man standing before them. How could she not, this was the man who manipulated her sister into being a puppet for the Order. Fredegund wasn't happy to see him, that was certain. "Beardsley!"

    Chrodechild had reason to celebrate, at least. "What a stroke of good fortune, running into you on this battlefield! I had been hoping for a reckoning for the suffering you caused to my sister!" Though, a surge of pain quickly reminded her how many fronts she was fighting battles on. "If only it wasn't now..."

    "It is fortunate for me as well," Beardsley taunted, apparently not catching onto Chrodechild's struggle. After all, he was much more focused on the younger sibling. "Princess Fredegund! It is still not too late for you! You must return to the Order!"

    "D-d...don't think me a fool...do you h-honestly believe I would...still listen to such drivel?!" Fredegund had aggression of her own to release, though it was fraught with stammering, wavering, and fluctuations of cadence. She didn't even sound sure about refusing the offer, a possibility that severely worried Chrodechild.

    "You were supposed to accept the principles of the Order and be saved! A future of the One True Way! Perfect order and tranquility!"

    There was only one way out of this, a path Chrodechild was desperately hoping would not come to pass, but if that's how it was to be, she couldn't back down. "Enough yammering, Beardsley! If you wish to spread your half-truths, you can do so in the afterlife!" She drew her half of Divine Edge and held it before her, ready to draw blood.

    Fredegund followed with her Divine Edge. "And hear me! My blade will send you there!" The two sisters, followed by their Blades of Night's Veil, rushed forward to meet the Order's troops, prepared for their first fight in this terrain...though some were more able than others.

    ---------------

    Now was possibly the worst time for a fight. From the time she had spent with Beardsley, though he didn't like to dirty his hands, Fredegund knew he wasn't a soft fighter. She had confidence that four Blades of Night's Veil could overpower him, but it would provide a perfect opportunity for her bladder to overpower her. When she had to pee as badly as she did, as in feeling ready to explode, any fight would test her endurance, and her desire to stay dry. Or rather, her desire to not get any wetter, which still included soaked panties.

    Another leak spurted out of her into her underwear. She wouldn't dare look, it might not even be visible on her black pants, but she had a very worrying hunch that the dampness was starting to extend beyond her panties. And it would only get worse the more she dawdled, this was a fight that needed to end quickly.

    "Fredegund, let's defeat this sorry man quickly!" Wow, Fredegund knew she and Chrodechild were close, but perfect parity between their desires? That was new to her.

    Needless to say, she wanted it too, so badly, but there was a difference between wanting it and considering it possible, and she was lacking in the latter category. "H-how do you suggest we do that? Beardsley is no pushover."

    "Neither are we." Chrodechild pulled out her half of Divine Edge, nodding at her sister. So that's what she was thinking. Just her luck, the most strenuous action in her arsenal, right when she couldn't exert herself without terrible consequences. She wanted to end the encounter soon, but it would be pointless if she needed to pee herself to make it happen.

    She wanted to refuse, but her sister looking at her so expectantly, fulfilling her duties in performing this move was imperative for something Chrodechild was planning. She didn't like it, it could end with a thorough drenching, but there was something more important at stake now. "L-let's do it," she followed, with incredible strain, unsheathing her own Divine Edge and holding it before her.

    Beardsley saw something to be afraid of in the two Astrasian royal sisters wielding their Chronicle weapons, that he had made the mistake of challenging them. Energy circled around the sisters as their blades touched, channeling power into the swords, ready to unite and deliver a devastating show of might.

    Until Fredegund faltered. The aura died out as she clenched her sword's hilt with a death grip. Every instinct was screaming at her to drop her arms and grab her crotch to stem the pounding flood crashing at the gates, yet she somehow found the resolve to resist. The wave begged and pleaded to be allowed to wreak havoc, but when it became clear that Fredegund would not relent, it calmed down. While also making it clear that the second time would not end so well for her. "S-sorry, sister. I'm ready now."

    The power encircled the two once more, this time completing its path, flowing into the sisters, granting them strength beyond human ability. It did nothing to enhance Fredegund's bladder, unfortunately, meaning something other than power was flowing out of her. But it was like she was no longer in control of her actions as, without thought, she and Chrodechild leapt high into the air, adding a few flips for effect, before crashing into the ground at high velocity inches in front of Beardsley, releasing their pent-up kinetic energy in a glowing cross through the sand beneath his feet. The cross erupted in an explosion of power, consuming Beardsley as Chrodechild and Fredegund jumped back into place.

    That hard landing was torture on Fredegund's exhausted body. She had a solid mass of urine expanding and stretching in the pit of her stomach, every vibration was like a cannon blast hitting the sea, when she had to suffer through the massive resulting ripples. The walls of her bladder continued to crack under the stress, squirting more dampness down below. The mere fact that she was still holding on was in and of itself a miracle, but it couldn't last forever. Her strength was sure to give out in a minute.

    The dust from their unite attack settled, and Beardsley was still standing. Panting, hunched over, but still in the fight. His right eye was twitching, going mad, but he wasn't done for yet. His two subordinates had been dispatched by Meruvis and Roberto. "No...no way," Fredegund panted, practically falling to her knees herself. She had placed her bet on ending the fight with one all-out attack, draining her of all her strength and ensuring she would never be able to hold it. Now that accident would come in front of everyone.

    In a fit of desperation all his own, Beardsley held his staff aloft, the tip glowing orange as he prepared to cast a powerful spell. But who would be the target? His magic was powerful, but it was single-target, only one of the Blades would take the brunt of the attack. He had the most aggression towards Chrodechild, who took Fredegund away from him, but he could also be thinking to target Meruvis or Roberto, considering them the weaker links, felling one of the team would deal more damage to morale than simply damaging their leader. Yet, as she looked around, none of the other three had the flame circle building beneath them, indicating where the magic spire would sprout.

    "Fredegund!" She couldn't even place why Chrodechild called her name before she was knocked out of the way, and in that fall where time seemed to slow to a crawl, she saw it: the explosion of flames where she was standing, now erupting around Chrodechild. For a quick second, Fredegund was terrified, that she had just lost her sister in the fire. That fear only lasted for a second, as the combustion diminished, and Chrodechild was still there. Worse for wear, but still standing.

    Fredegund wasn't the only one gambling her entire being on one attack. Beardsley lost his balance after draining his energy in that Mark of the Star, struggling to even stay standing. "Agh...blast it all! We, the Disciples of the One True Way, beaten a third time?!"

    One of his men, somehow still conscious, began pulling him away from the field. "Your Excellency Beardsley! Please! You must fall back!"

    "We will meet again, Fredegund!" With his tail between his legs, an odd expression considering it couldn't refer to the feline Furious Roar, Beardsley retreated with a limp.

    "Fredegund, that is enough. There's no need to chase him. We have driven him off, and that is sufficient."

    Fredegund didn't even realize how she was biting her lip in anguish until Chrodechild brought it to attention and misunderstood the reason. True, she was angry at letting Beardsley escape, but that was hardly the reason for her stress right now. In fact, Beardsley's retreat was the last thing on her mind. No, all she could think about was just how drenched her lower half was. The constant smallish leaks added up, her underwear was utterly lost, and her pants were in terrible shape to boot. If anyone took the time to look, no amount of black fabric could hide the stain. And the leaks kept coming, getting bigger.

    Fredegund was having an accident. She just couldn't hold it any longer, her tortured bladder had suffered long enough and just wasn't strong enough to keep up its fight. Regardless of where she was standing, that pee was coming out. She needed to get her pants off within the next few seconds, but where? She couldn't just do it here, with people watching, but she couldn't well travel very far before emptying out completely. If she couldn't see it, she couldn't make it.

    She had to relent on something, and modesty was the first to go. She couldn't throw it away, but distance wasn't quite the restricting factor it would usually be. And the only obstacle she could use in sight were the small sand dunes surrounding them, creating the short valley they were walking through. If she could cross the hill, she'd be covered, assuming no one followed her. She prayed they wouldn't as she, wordlessly and stiffly, bolted over the sand mound, sliding down the descent, very nearly falling over from the forward momentum.

    By the time she crossed the summit, she was already reaching up her skirt, yanking on her button in an attempt to rip it open without going through the two-second process of properly undoing the clasp. It got her nowhere, and she needed to take a step back and do it correctly. At least her pants were loose; without the button, her pants fell down with hardly a push. What an odd sight it must have been, seeing Fredegund alone in the middle of the desert with her pants at her knees, light violently reflecting off the crotch of her pants and panties, and a healthy amount down her thighs to boot. The light flowing stream falling directly down even now certainly wasn't pretty either.

    She didn't even care how humiliating it looked, and was. Operating entirely on animalistic instinct, she hooked her thumbs around her underwear and shoved them down, freeing the path of her pee to start arcing forward in a wide spray as her bladder lost all semblance of holding. "No no no, not yet," she pleaded, quickly shifting her balance down as she propped herself in a squat, positioned so her torrent of pee could shoot forward between her boots, carrying the sand it struck down the slope, creating a golden, flooding river.

    ---------------

    "What is she thinking, just running off without a word," Chrodechild complained, chasing her sister over the dune. And she had clamped her hands together to press them against the front of her pants in the process. She needed to do it, she had to pee so bad, that physical impediment was the last line of defense between her clothes and a thorough soaking. Truthfully, she had her own reasons for wanting the fight with Beardsley over with as quickly as possible, to avoid the strain on her bladder trying to hold in an ocean of urine during combat. She had the experience to say that wasn't a pleasant thing to try.

    As she crossed the peak, all confusion over Fredegund's odd actions all day were suddenly clarified, for she found Fredegund, with her back turned to her, squatting in the sand with her pants down, a river of yellow gushing out, just barely visible in the small gap between the sand and her exposed butt. It was much more audible than visual, the flowing water and Fredegund's sighing and moaning.

    It was a cacophony of noises that Chrodechild did not need to hear right now. The sounds were sending her own bladder into overdrive, pulsating in a desperate attempt to void its contents. And it was succeeding. She had done a remarkable job staying bone dry this whole time, but maintaining that streak was an impossibility. Suddenly, she reeled back and froze as she felt a surge of warmth in her underwear. Chrodechild was the kind of girl that went all at once, so if some pee was forcing its way out, the rest would all come pouring in seconds. She could hardly criticize her sister for stopping to use the bathroom, not when she herself was now forced to do the same thing.

    And she had very little time to prepare. She made a frantic beeline to a spot directly left of Fredegund, making sure not to step further and walk into the rapidly expanding puddle. With her footing secured in the loose sand, she quickly undid the latch on her pants, spreading her feet apart as the piece of clothing fell to the top of her boots, just below the knee. Soon after, her panties were thrown down to the same spot. Spreading her womanhood with her fingers, telling her bladder it was time to drain was an effortless task, and her own golden stream flew out, extra distance afforded thanks to the higher starting point compared to Fredegund.

    That second pee got Fredegund's attention, who hadn't even noticed that her personal space had been intruded upon until now. Her head jolted to check, and seeing her older sister's most private body part doing something so private so close to her caused a blush to break out over her cheeks. "W-what are you doing, sister?!"

    "I could ask the same of you, but I imagine the answer would be the same between us: I simply couldn't wait any longer."

    "Y-yes..." She couldn't say anything more, give any proper explanation for her actions. Instead, she looked back at her own work, watching the puddle expand into its own pond as it slowly seeped between the grains of sand. "Haah...haaaaaaaah..." Maybe it was for the best that she didn't attempt to hold a conversation, or else it would be constantly punctuated with her own moans of relief.

    And while it was awkward to listen to, Chrodechild couldn't help but follow suit. "Mmph..." Their sighs were the only things drowning out the splashing noises of their urine, so maybe it was for the best that they were making noises. After all, they hadn't wandered far from Meruvis and Roberto. Still, just leaving it to nature made the situation very awkward, and Chrodechild had a question to ask. "The last week has been too hectic to allow me many chances to relieve myself. How did you end up so desperate?"

    "Oh, I..." Fredegund had an answer, just a really embarrassing one, she'd rather not let that little mishap come to light. But she couldn't exactly lie to her sister, either. "Truth be told, I've been unable to find the restroom in Castle Ratselhaft, and I've been too ashamed to ask for directions. Accepting that I need to venture outdoors is risky with so many Starbearers in the castle to see."

    "That's an understandable worry. I'll be sure to give you a proper tour when we return."

    "Thank you, sister." Fredegund was beginning to empty out, her stream reduced to a lighter equivalent, and the knowledge that she was close to the conclusion calmed her nerves. That relative serenity was the first time she truly noticed how...unusually Chrodechild was relieving herself. "I understand if you refuse, but I'd be grateful if you also taught me how to...urinate standing up, as you are doing now."

    "Yes, this is a skill I picked up shortly after we were separated. It's come in handy a number of times. I'd be happy to share the technique, but be warned that it will take a lot of practice."

    "I'm willing to put in the effort. This incident only proves how much training I still require before I reach a presentable level."

    "...I understand that you want to talk seriously, so could you please redress yourself before doing so?" Chrodechild had a point, while she had finished her business, Fredegund had yet to pull her pants back up. She was hesitant to do so, with not so much a leaf to wipe herself dry with, until she realized how little it would accomplish with her underwear still soaked. If she dried herself off, she'd only be getting wet again once her panties were in their proper place. So, with no desire to slide them off and leave them in the desert, she pulled the drenched black garment up, wincing as the warm fabric touched her sensitive area.

    Though, she wasn't the only one who'd be suffering with wet underwear. As Chrodechild's pee wound down, she no longer had the power to direct the stream past her pants, and it instead fell straight down into her panties, joining the small collection of drops that simply dropped while their brethren jetted out correctly. Such were the disadvantages of being female, and she'd have to live with it, accepting the discomfort as her pants were pulled back to their normal resting spot, with the button fastened to keep them there. "Now then, you were saying something?"

    "Never mind. It's just demeaning to know that it's always been like this for us. You always cleanly made it to the restroom, and I was always having accidents. I mean, aside from that one time you took pity on me..."

    "When I let you go first? You interpreted that as pity?"

    "Of course I did, you only allowed me the privilege because you felt sorry for always doing better than me."

    "Well...yes, I did feel sorry about it. Because I'm your older sister." Chrodechild closed the distance, looking down to ensure she didn't step in Fredegund's puddle, and stroked her younger sibling's long hair. "I don't see any reason I couldn't sacrifice my own chance at release because you needed it as well."

    "W-was that really the reason?"

    "Do you think me a dishonest woman?"

    "O-of course not, sister! It's just...it's nice to hear that. I only wish we didn't have to settle for one of us wetting ourselves."

    Chrodechild smiled warmly, an uncommon sight for the trained soldier. Only Fredegund could elicit such an emotion. "I have no qualms with relieving ourselves together, now that we won't often be limited to a single-occupancy restroom. That is, if you can cope with not having the same privacy you're used to."

    "I...I appreciate the support, sister. It wouldn't be the first time we did so in plain view of one another, though it has been some time." There were plenty of childhood stories to tell regarding that, ones that both had agreed should not be told. "Having you with me will make it less worrying to admit the need on the battlefield."

    "Speaking of, we should return quickly. Lord Sieg is counting on us to fulfill our allotted role." Fredegund nodded in agreement, and the two turned back the direction they came, where the rest of the party was ostensibly still waiting for their return. However, they had only taken one step before Chrodechild stopped them by leaning into her sister's ear with a whisper. "Don't be ashamed about needing to go at an inappropriate time. It happens to all of us." The way she said it implied one mortifying story behind the reassurance. Fredegund was suddenly intensely curious.

    As they crossed the dune, their bodies blocking the sun attracted the attention of Meruvis and Roberto. "Lady Chrodechild, please don't just run off without any explanation," Meruvis warned.

    "My apologies, Meruvis. There were sudden feminine troubles that needed attending to immediately."

    "Well, please don't be so careless again. We still have a job to do."

    "I understand that. I won't cause trouble again," Fredegund guaranteed.

    "Then let the Blades of Night's Veil recommence their assault," Chrodechild inspired, holding her sword aloft. "Let the Order understand why the Magedom was to be feared with us as their ally, and why the Viele Wege Company is to be feared now!" A cheer from her comrades followed, and the four resumed their march. Fredegund in particular had a newfound confidence in her step, not just because she was no longer carrying a full bladder, but because she had her sister by her side, in all the intimate ways they once shared. An unstoppable duo such as that could write their own destinies, no matter what the One King wished.

    Though, one worry still ate away at Fredegund. The sounds of battle were distant. The wind was quiet. With her and Chrodechild peeing so close to the party...they were heard. There was no way they weren't heard. Everyone knew what Fredegund needed to do so desperately.

  14. This story commissioned by Zenkopan

    With thanks to Captain L for editing

     

    “And that was Guardians of Lylat!” declared Slippy Toad, stretching his arms and back from his spot on the floor.

    “Heh, not bad,” said Fox McCloud, “You always bring the best movies, Slip.”

    “Eh, it was alright.” Falco Lombardi shrugged. “Woulda been cooler if it was actually about us and not some made-up heroes.”

    “I don’t think I’d be interested in a film about us,” said Slippy, “I mean, why watch our exploits when we already lived them?”

    “Well, not everyone here was there for the early adventures.” This came from Krystal, Star Fox’s newest recruit, who sat next to Fox on the couch. “I wouldn’t mind seeing a film if they made one.”

    “Yeah, but who knows how accurate it would be?” said Fox, “You know how the industry can be with the truth sometimes.”

    Krystal giggled and shot Fox a certain look. “I’m sure they’ll get the important bits right. The dashing, young vulpine hero bravely facing danger, saving the entire galaxy, and winning the admiration of its people. Wouldn’t you like to see that happen?”

    “Eh heh, well, it was a team effort, is what I mean...” Fox scratched his cheek and looked away.

    “Ugh, get a room, you two.” Falco turned away in disgust.

    Krystal giggled again. “Speaking of, I think it’s time I got in a few hours of sleep. Would you believe I’m still not used to not having a day/night schedule in space?”

    “Sure can! It took everyone a while to get used to that,” said Slippy.

    With that, Krystal uncrossed her legs and stood up. As the pressure in her groin shifted, she gave her body a good stretch to hide her wincing in discomfort. In truth, she had another reason besides going to sleep for excusing herself, one that had been steadily growing over the course of the film thanks to the tea she had been drinking.

    Due to her many adventures growing up, Krystal had learned to hone a strong bladder, for she would often have to go for long stretches without a bathroom break. It especially came in handy after joining Star Fox; as the only girl on the team, she found it rather embarrassing to declare her need to relieve herself. That only doubled whenever Fox was nearby, the last person she ever wanted to know when nature was calling for her. Even now, in the comfort of a spaceship, she still would only use the bathroom a few times in one wake cycle. Regardless, her bladder still had its limits, and she knew she was approaching them.

    Luckily, her quarters were nearby, along with her personal toilet. She could relieve herself without having to announce it to the whole galaxy. Her destination in mind, she took the first step towards her room.

    It would be her last step as well.

    Out of nowhere, the sound of an explosion came up, and the ship shook enough to make Krystal stumble a bit. Red lights flashed through the room.

    “H-huh, what!?” Peppy Hare’s eyes shot open. “I was watching, honest!”

    “Did we hit something!?” yelled Slippy.

    Fox wasted no time jumping out of his seat and putting a hand to the comms link in his ear. “R.O.B., what’s going on out there?”

    “Great Fox has come under attack,” came the monotone voice of R.O.B. 64 over the intercom. “Unknown vessel approaching from port side and firing cannons. Multiple fighters have been deployed. No call sign being transmitted. Running shield scan now.”

    “Seriously? A pirate attack in this part of the galaxy?” asked Slippy.

    “I was starting to think it was a little too quiet around here,” said Peppy.

    “Sounds like these idiots don’t know who we are,” said Falco, getting out of his seat.

    “Then we better let them know.” Fox threw his arm out. “Everyone, to the Arwings!”

    In that moment, the gang’s care-free attitude fell away, and Team Star Fox went into action, rushing off with their minds fixed only on the battle ahead.

    With the exception of Krystal, that is. While the others took on determined brows, Krystal frowned in frustration instead. Her much-needed bathroom visit had been interrupted, and the pressure in her bladder only grew in response. Even running to keep up with the rest of the team took more effort than usual.

    As much as she wanted to, Krystal knew far better than to stop and visit the bathroom now. The weird looks she would get from the others would be bad enough. Not just that, but she didn’t want to think about what would happen if another blast rocked the ship while she was on the toilet. Of course, this said nothing about how irresponsible it would be to stop to pee in the middle of an attack.

    No, she would just have to hold it and wait until after these bandits were dealt with. Surely, with all the experience Star Fox had, it would not take long to send these idiots running with their tails between their legs.

     


     

    “Come on, stay still!”

    Krystal grunted in frustration as another shot from her lasers flew past the fleeing fighter. While the rest of the team had been shooting pirates down left and right, she was lucky enough to take down a single ship, and that one had been sitting still as if suffering from engine troubles.

    Granted, the others didn’t have the same handicap as her. She was the least experienced pilot of the team, but more pressing than that, it was rather difficult to focus with her bladder as full as it was. Sitting in a cramped cockpit with both hands on the controls left her with little options to hold it other than squeezing and bouncing her legs. There was no way for her to safely pee in mid-flight either, for her suit was too cumbersome to remove in such a confined space and use the in-flight emergency relief system. I really should see if Slippy can do anything about this, she noted.

    Her only choice then was to win this battle as fast as she could, and that meant stepping up her aim a bit. Unfortunately, her next few shots had as much luck hitting their mark, or lack thereof. She kept mashing on the trigger to fire, hoping that if she fired enough times, one of her shots would eventually hit.

    A few seconds later, and a laser finally landed, destroying the fighter in an impressive explosion. Krystal would have felt like celebrating if not for the fact that the shot didn’t come from her.

    “Hey, he was mine!” she said over the comms, pouting into her face-cam.

    “This isn’t a contest, Krystal.” Fox’s face appeared over the comm channel. “You need to relax and focus your shots. We can’t always rely on blindly firing, especially not with lasers. You never know what they’ll eventually hit.”

    Relax? That’s a lot easier said than done right now, Krystal wanted to say as she wiggled in her seat. She knew better than to argue against good advice, though. “Er, what’s the current situation? Have we shot down enough of them yet?”

    “The fighters aren’t the real problem,” said Peppy, “We need to start doing some damage to the main vessel.”

    “But Great Fox’s lasers are just bouncing off their shields,” responded Slippy, “We won’t get anywhere if we don’t do something about that.”

    Fox came up again. “Then we don’t have a choice. I’ll fly into the ship and knock out their shield generator from inside.”

    Krystal’s ears and eyes perked right up. “All by yourself? No chance, I’ll fly in with you,” she spoke without hesitation.

    “I don’t think that’s a good idea,” said Fox, shaking his head, “We need to keep pressuring the fighters outside so they don’t fly in after us.”

    Always the stubborn one, aren’t you? “You’re going to need someone to watch your back in there, and I’m a lot better on foot than I am in an Arwing,” countered Krystal.

    “She’s right, Fox,” said Peppy, “It’s too dangerous for just one of us to go in.”

    “Let your girlfriend go with you,” said Falco, “You can leave the chumps out here to us.”

    It was Fox’s turn to go wide-eyed for a moment. “We’re not… alright, we’ll go in at the same time. Krystal, let’s form up!”

    “Already on it,” she responded as she flew in behind Fox’s ship.

    Both Arwings flew straight towards the main vessel, banking to the sides once the turrets tried to fire on them. Her shooting accuracy may have left something to be desired, but Krystal could at least fly with some finesse. Faster than any of the enemy could react, they both managed to fly inside the vessel’s hanger, passing through the air-containment barrier unharmed.

    Krystal knew she caught the pirates off-guard, for the hanger housed nobody but herself and Fox. That would change very quickly, however, so she leapt out of her seat as the canopy opened up, her trusty staff in hand, and landed on her feet, bending down to lessen the impact.

    “Hah!?”

    Krystal knew to be prepared for anything when on a mission. Nothing, however, could fully prepare her for the shock of an unexpected bladder spasm. The impact from the landing was still enough to weaken her hold for just a moment, making it feel like she was about to let it all out on the spot. She stood upright and rigid, squeezing her legs together and holding a white-knuckle grip on her staff, not unlike the hold on her crotch.

    “Krystal! You okay?” As if she had more reason to worry, now Fox had to see her in her moment of weakness. Her eyes darted to where she heard his voice, but Krystal didn’t dare to look. Her eyes would betray everything, and Fox would no doubt make her leave the vessel. Problem was, she could not think of anything to say that would help placate him; that part of her brain was more focused on making sure she didn’t pee herself in that instant.

    But something else quickly caught her attention: the sound of boots quickly rushing around the corner, too heavy to belong to Fox. A proper response could wait until she dealt with this first.

    Right as her would-be assailant rounded the corner of her Arwing, Krystal thrusted her staff out. It struck right into the gut of the pirate, a scaly lizard-like foe, knocking the wind out of him. She followed up by sweeping the staff under his feet, then delivering a swift strike with the end onto his head right after he hit the floor.

    The moment his body went limp, Krystal looked up towards Fox, still in a combat-ready stance. “Does that answer your question?” she asked.

    Fox stopped to blink for a second, clearly impressed by Krystal’s close-quarters prowess. “Uh, right, let’s head for the generators.” He put a finger to his comms as he ran. “Slippy, you got this ship mapped out yet?”

    Once Fox was in front of her, Krystal dropped her act and went back to squeezing her legs. In her rush to support Fox, she had almost forgotten how bad her need to pee had become. It was true that she was a better on-foot fighter than pilot, but a full bladder would compromise her skills with the staff. Still, she was not about to back out now, especially in front of Fox.

    Yet again, she had to put her urgent need aside and continue the mission, running behind Fox with her hips wiggling more than normal. What followed was one of the toughest challenges she had faced yet as a member of Star Fox. The pirates they had to blast through were not that tough; none of them had likely expected their own vessel to be boarded, as their whole rank seemed unorganized. No, the real challenge was beating them in combat without soaking her suit.

    She tried to avoid this by sticking to her blaster whenever she could. This worked at first, with most of the enemies popping up too far away to bother with her staff. Her blaster proficiency may not have been as good, but she could get the job done without having to strain her hold that much. Unfortunately, things didn’t stay this way.

    “Watch out!”

    As they rounded the corner in a hallway, three pirates charged right at them with plasma spears that crackled at the ends, ready to skewer something. Krystal and Fox both jumped back before they could be run through.

    Krystal went for her blaster again, but it was no use. The pirates were already on her again, forcing her to jump back once more. At this close of a range, she could never get a good shot off with it. No, she needed her staff for this battle, much to her chagrin. She managed to pull it out right as a spear swung her way, deflecting it in the same motion and taking up a battle stance. Her groin muscles protested, but she persisted nonetheless.

    Krystal’s embarrassing handicap was at its worst in this battle. Her bladder felt like a lead weight inside her, weighing her down and ready to burst if she gave it the chance. As such, she was forced to abandon her more graceful moves for a quicker, sloppier approach. Jerky dodges, short-reaching swings, and limited mobility were all on display as she balanced fighting with keeping her underwear dry.

    With a mighty swing of her staff, Krystal managed to knock one pirate to the floor out cold. A quick glance confirmed that Fox was still holding his own against the second enemy. That just left-

    “Raaaagh!”

    She moved on instinct, spinning around and holding her staff out. The end of the spear came down from above, stopped only by her staff. The pirate snarled at her and pushed further, inching the spear closer to her face. Her leg slid back from the force of the clash, spreading her lower body apart and pushing her muscles to their very limits. She wasn’t sure what would give out first: her arms, or her bladder.

    “Ah!”

    She got her answer in the form of a long spurt hitting her underwear, creating a warmth far too gross against her fur down there. That proved to be the last straw for her.

    “Screw it,” she muttered as she swung a leg straight up, her boot connecting between the pirate’s legs. His pupils shrank and voice squeaked, but more importantly, his strength left the spear all at once. Krystal pushed it away, then put all her might into a swing right at his head. The pirate kissed the floor right after, and he wouldn’t wake until long after they were gone.

    It was victory, but Krystal didn’t feel like celebrating. She had to pee, and soon; she highly doubted she would get off this vessel while still holding on, let alone all the way back to her personal toilet on Great Fox.

    “Uh, Krystal?”

    She turned to face Fox, who had dispatched his foe at about the same time, and now stared at her with a surprised and rather nervous look. Whatever he had to say, she didn’t have time for.

    “Let’s go. Generators,” she said while running past him. She didn’t look back, but heard his footsteps behind her.

    After rounding a couple more corners, they came to the doors leading to the generator room. Fox and Krystal breached in with blasters drawn, scanning the room for hostiles, but thankfully finding none. Krystal could relax just a little now; at last, the shield generators laid before them, a complex set of machinery with a massive horizontal cylinder full of arcing electricity.

    “They couldn’t make something scream ‘Important, please do not destroy’ more if they tried,” said Krystal. She stepped forward and continued. “Now let’s blow this thing and go h-”

    “Wait, Krystal.” She felt a hand pulling on her shoulder, forcing her to turn around and see Fox’s concerned expression.

    “What is it? We don’t really have time for a chat,” she replied, keeping her lower body rigid.

    Fox looked her right in the eyes and asked, “Is something wrong?”

    There will be if we don’t hurry! “What do you mean?” She raised an eyebrow.

    “That fight back there, your movements were really strained. You usually take down those types without having to…” He scratched his head. “Do that.”

    Blast, he noticed! Krystal did her best to prevent any outward displays of panic. “Well, we’re a bit pressed for time right now. I can’t exactly waste any being elegant in combat.”

    “Krystal, please.” Fox’s voice was more stern. “That’s not how you normally are. If something’s wrong, I need to know before-”

    “Oh no!”

    Krystal felt the warmth in her panties renewing from another leak. In an instant, her crumbling facade shattered, and she broke eye contact with Fox, twisted her legs, and shoved her hands into her groin. Modesty no longer mattered when it felt like her hold could break at any moment.

    “K-Krystal!” Fox raised his hands. “Are you hurt?”

    “Ugh, gah!” It was hard to speak through grit teeth.

    “Did they hit you somewhere? Please, tell me!”

    “I… I…” Krystal lifted her head and abandoned her last bit of pride. “I have to pee!”

    The look on Fox’s face would have been priceless if she weren’t on the verge of an accident. “You… what?”

    Her need was finally out in the open, but she couldn’t stop to contemplate how embarrassed she should be. “I’m about ten seconds from pissing my suit, and I have no plans on doing that!”

    “Um…” Fox could only blink at first before shaking his head to clear his thoughts. “R-Right, I’ll see what I can do about the shield. You, uh, do what you need to do. Just keep an eye out for enemies.”

    “No peeking!” Not that she was waiting for his permission, but she still thought it nice to let her go.

    In any case, Krystal needed to hear nothing more to get started. She waddled over behind a tall piece of machinery and set her staff and blaster aside, hand still firmly pressed into her crotch. Her steps were slow and calculated, for a single misstep would end with a soaked suit and red face.

    By some miracle, she reached her destination without dribbling any more into her underwear. She almost wanted to dance, but knew that she had only taken the first step to relief. The rest would not be so easy. First, she needed to remove her suit, which required taking her hand off her groin. As much as it pained her, she did just that, her hands zooming up to the zipper located at the chest. With precious seconds to go and any sense of modesty out the airlock, Krystal yanked on the zipper, praying that it would not get caught.

    It felt like she had won the galactic lottery twice, for the zipper went straight down without a fight. With that out of the way, she grabbed the loose flaps and pulled them aside, baring her topless torso. Pulling her arms out of the suit, she then pushed the rest of it down to her ankles, a more difficult task given that she had to very quickly part her legs to accomplish it. For her last move, she pressed onto the boot and lifted one foot out, then the other, kicking the whole mess of clothing away.

    There stood Krystal, now clad only in a pair of black panties, somewhere inside an enemy spaceship. Were she in a more critical state of mind, she would doubtless be humiliated by the whole situation. However, peeing herself would be the one thing to make this moment any worse, and she was not about to do that. Without a second thought, Krystal grabbed both sides of her panties, then pulled down, squatted, and lifted her tail in one motion.

    She could no longer hold back the moment her femininity was exposed to the air. Her hold gave out, and a spray of yellow-tinted pee shot out from the pink sticking out among the white fur. It was erratic and powerful, flying forward a good bit before striking the ground. The room filled with the sound of it splattering onto the metal floor, forming a puddle almost instantly. Moments later, her stream grew strong enough to create a hissing noise to compete with the splatter.

    It was the least private and convenient pee Krystal had taken since joining Star Fox. Her ally may not have been looking at her, at least she hoped, but he could certainly hear it, and likely smell it, given how strong the distinct scent of vulpine urine had become. She should have been humiliated beyond belief, to have to pee like this in the middle of a dangerous mission.

    But at the moment, Krystal found it too difficult to be humiliated when it felt so good to pee. With that much pressure finally being released, it was like every nerve in her body was rewarding her with pleasant feelings, starting from her groin and radiating outwards like a smart bomb of pleasure. Faced with such feelings, what else could she do but enjoy it while it lasted?

    “Haaahhhh,” came a long sigh as Krystal became enveloped in her relief. She shut her eyes and lifted her head, her ears moving back on their own. Nothing else mattered in that moment, not the mission, her nudity, or Fox being nearby to hear and hopefully not see it all. It was bliss.

    But the sound of heavy footsteps brought that enjoyment to an immediate halt.

    Krystal’s eyes snapped open as she heard the enemies approaching. She didn’t know if they knew their location, but they would be on her in seconds if they did. With her bladder far from empty and still going beyond her control, all she could do was grab her blaster and aim it towards the door. She would make sure her naked, pissing body would be the last thing those pirates would ever see.

    But it didn’t come to that. The footsteps moved past the door and kept going down the hall. The danger had passed, at least for now.

    With that over, Krystal let herself relax again, or at least tried to. With the high of taking a much-needed pee gone, she could only feel awkward about her situation now. She must have looked ridiculous, holding up a gun while answering nature’s call, her entire body laid bare. Looking back down, she also found her puddle had grown much larger than she anticipated, almost reaching her feet with nothing to absorb it on the metal floor.

    She needed to finish up as soon as she could, but with it already going at full power, all Krystal could do was sit and wait with her cheek resting on her blaster. Luckily, it wasn’t a long wait; a few more seconds, and her bladder finally finished emptying, the stream stopping as quickly as it started, with only a final spurt afterwards. Krystal let out another sigh, not one of pleasure, but more of relief that this whole affair was finally over.

    Well, not quite. She still needed to clean herself up somehow. Not only would it be gross to ignore that step, but she didn’t want the enemies to literally sniff her out if she and Fox needed to hide at some point. She looked around, not expecting to find anything useful, but it couldn’t hurt to look.

    Yet again, her lucky streak continued, as right next to her was a cloth sitting on a control panel within reach, likely there to keep the buttons clean. She grabbed it without hesitation and went to work cleaning her privates, using a combination of wipes and pats until she felt dry again. The cloth wasn’t very smooth, but it didn’t feel like it had anything on it, so it was probably safe.

    More importantly, she needed to get dressed, as running about a pirate ship while almost naked was not a priority of hers, to say the least. Krystal pulled her panties back to where they belonged as she stood up. They had fortunately dried enough where she could ignore any remaining wetness on them. Leaning down with an arm covering her chest, she grabbed her suit and went through the process of putting it back on: first her legs, then her arms, and then finally zipping it back up and being modest again. After giving one last adjustment to her “puppies” to make sure they were secure, Krystal grabbed her weapons and stepped away, ready to kick some pirate tail once more.

    “Krystal, you okay now?” Fox called to her as she rounded the corner, running up to her. She could see a hint of red poking through the fur on his cheeks. With the smell of her pee still thick in the air, she was reminded of the amount of pheromones normally present in vixen urine. She hoped that he only felt embarrassed and not… another way.

    “Er, y-yes, I’m much better,” she replied, rubbing the back of her head. “Er, are you done sabotaging the generators?”

    Fox nodded. “I’ve set the system to overload itself. The whole thing should blow in about a minute.”

    “Then I guess our work here is done,” remarked Krystal in a deflated tone.

    “Hey, don’t worry about it,” said Fox, “I mean, we were attacked pretty suddenly.  These things happen sometimes.”

    “I know. It’s just really embarrassing I had to do that in the middle of a mission.” Especially around you, of all people. “I probably seemed rather incompetent in this battle, didn’t I?”

    “It’s not your best performance, I’ll admit,” replied Fox, “But we still got the job done. Besides, I’d be lying if I said this was the only time one of us really needed to go while on a mission.”

    “Really now?” Krystal’s ears and eyes perked up. Now that sounds like an interesting story… for another time, at least. “In any case, thanks for being respectful about the whole thing. I know a lot of men would have loved to take a peek while I did that.” She then crossed her arms and shot Fox a look. “Unless you did peek.”

    “N-Not at all! I respect your privacy,” said a red-faced Fox, waving his hand.

    Krystal let out a small giggle. Maybe it was the scent of urine in the air, but she could not resist going a little further. “Hey, Fox?” she asked, slowly leaning towards his face.

    “Y-Yes, Krystal?”

    She got to about an inch away from his face and whispered to him, “We should leave before the generators blow.”

    They both looked towards the generator. Sparks flew everywhere, and a menacing glow began to appear around the glass.

    “Right.” Fox shook his head again, bringing back his serious face. “Let’s regroup with the others.”

    “Lead the way,” was all Krystal responded with.

    With that, the two ran out of the room and made their way back to the Arwings. Krystal took one last glance at the large puddle as she ran past it. It may have been the most she had ever let out in one sitting, and it had to be in some random pirate vessel of all places. She could only imagine the looks some of those pirates might have once they come across it. Then gain, a puddle of pee was about to be the least of their concerns.

    Her gaze then turned to Fox, the only other one to know of her naughty potty time. As much as she loved to tease him, she had to admit that he was quite the leader, and more of a gentleman than he let on. Even now, after this embarrassing incident, she felt that they had become a little closer than before. She could only wonder where things would go from here. Until then, she would just have to keep on fighting alongside him and the rest of Star Fox, and maybe try visiting the restroom a little more often.

  15. "Watch out, Ashido!"

    Hearing the call to attention from class representative Tenya Iida, Mina Ashido's head jolted around various directions, soon enough finding a giant dirt fist barreling towards her. While she attempted to sidestep to avoid the blow as soon as she registered the threat, the speed was just too much to safely dodge. That is, until it was slowed by a spray of ice, freezing over the earthen joints, weighing the arm down enough for Mina to jump out of harm's way. "Woah, thanks for the heads up!"

    Jumping onto the outstretched arm, Midoriya leapt over with his own fist primed for a punch, connecting it with the dirt monster's face, shattering the head into a hundred tiny pieces. Now decapitated, the creature fell over, thoroughly defeated. Unfortunately, it was for naught, as another shortly rose up and took its place.

    "There's just no end to these things," Kaminari complained.

    "Then we keep busting through," Kirishima, all fired up, taunted to the opponents that didn't have the biology to hear it. He charged forward, delivering a body blow to the next enemy with his jagged, rock-hard fist. He wasn't the only one on the offensive, as Midoriya, Iida, and Todoroki joined in with their own hard-hitting attacks.

    "This was supposed to be a fun summer training camp," Mina cried as she dove behind a nearby tree, seeking cover from the ensuing debris of another earth creature destroyed by the might of the student heroes. She wasn't wrong, to prepare the class for the ever-growing violent world outside the school campus, one that contained evils like the League of Villains and the recently-defeated Hero Killer Stain, UA had promised its first-years a training camp in a secluded forest, a chance to radically improve their skills as a team. Even students like Mina, who had failed their final, were allowed to join in the festivities.

    As their bus arrived on a clearing overlooking the woods they'd be spending the next few weeks, the class even discovered they'd have new pro hero instructors, the Wild Wild Pussycats. Or rather, half the Pussycats, Mandalay and Pixie Bob. That's where the downhill plummet began. In short order, they were so kindly informed that the bus would go no further, they needed to reach the cabins miles away on foot, and they wouldn't have anything to eat until then. And, just to add insult to injury, the forest was crawling with the monsters of living earth, courtesy of Pixie Bob.

    It was only rare moments like now where the kids were given a moment to stop. Midoriya and Iida nearly collapsed, while the other MVP, Todoroki, simply activated his fire half of his Quirk and defrosted himself. Most others were bent over and panting, chests heaving as their breaths continued to escape them.

    It was clear, even from a cursory glance, that they wouldn't last much longer before succumbing to exhaustion. "What...what time is it now," Ochako gasped.

    Iida lifted his left arm, as if it carried the weight of the world, to check his watch. "Ten to four."

    Everyone groaned in unison. That meant they had been out here for nearly five hours, and with nothing but memory guiding them to their destination, it could be a hundred feet or a hundred miles until they got to the training grounds. Until then, they'd be going hungry, as Mina's growling stomach reminded her.

    "Here, Ashido." Looking up, Mina saw Momo handing her a bottle of water, no doubt created from nothing by her Quirk. "Can't have you getting dehydrated."

    "Thanks." Mina took the bottle, unscrewed the cap, and began chugging the cold, refreshing liquid down. True, while it would be bad for any of them to be dehydrated, it was especially dangerous for Mina. Her Quirk required expelling fluids to carry her acid, so if she had none to give, she'd be useless in a fight.

    However, all silver linings had a dark cloud attached. She was suffering under a lack of food, yet simultaneously suffering from an abundance of water. Nature had been taking its course inside her pink body over the span of these long hours, and everything she drank to keep herself moving in that intervening time was really taking effect. Mina had to pee.

    It was certainly an awkward situation to be caught in. She'd be holding for who knew how much longer if she wanted any chance of making it to the bathroom, maybe she was capable of it, but it would likely involve some real visible desperation. It seemed such was the fate that eventually befell all female members of Class 1-A, the only variable was how publicly they embarrassed themselves. It wasn't even limited to the girls anymore, not after Mineta wet himself shortly after arrival. Mina did not want to be next in that line.

    So, what options did she have, aside from simply holding it? Well, no doubt, the tall, broad trees that surrounded them to the edge of visibility in every direction were giving Mina a few ideas. It wasn't exactly a feminine notion, but if worst came to worst, she'd be open to really watering a tree. A tree out of sight, of course.

    But that was the problem. If she wandered off by herself, she was just asking to be attacked, because fate always targeted the girl alone in the woods, slasher movie style. On the other hand, if she did it close to everyone else, she was just asking to be spied on by one of the boys, not to name specific names.

    "Something on your mind, Ashido?" Lost in thought, Mina didn't realize that Momo hadn't left. Or how her legs were jiggling, stamping into the dirt.

    Frankly, there was no reason to hide her predicament from Momo, not after how...open she had been about her own experience in this matter. "Just how badly I need to whiz."

    As soon as the words reached Momo's ears, her face blushed a red as bright as her hero costume. "W-why are you telling me?!"

    "Well, you asked. Come on, you can't tell me it isn't bothering you too."

    "T-that's...besides the point! A hero shouldn't even have the idea that public urination is acceptable!"

    "So what was your excuse during the finals?"

    "E-er...I have no excuse for my actions. But it was an emergency, and I wasn't thinking clearly."

    Mina jumped to her feet, continuing to bounce on her heels, adding wiggling her hips to the dance. "It'll probably be an emergency for me too, soon enough!" True, it was an exaggeration, but it wouldn't be one for long.

    "You're just going to have to deal with it. It's not safe enough around here to undress...oh, and the indecency thing too! Right." Momo gently and subtly put on hand on the inner edge of her right thigh.

    She had a point, Mina had to concede. They were between waves of onslaught, but there was no guarantee when it would end. Tradition seemed to dictate that it wouldn't be long now. Stopping to take a leak was paramount to putting a target on her forehead, a risk she wasn't exactly willing to take. "Yeah, it might be better to wet myself." She didn't want to believe it, but she was part of a world much more dangerous than a simple high-schooler's worries.

    However, from that dejection, opportunity was birthed. A smug smile spread across Mina's face as an idea came to light in her mind. "Hey, Momo. What if we gathered all the girls together and banded together to protect each other while we took our leaks? Like, one or two of us do it at a time, and the rest stand guard, and then we swap out..."

    "Weren't you listening to what I said? It's an incredibly inappropriate thing for heroes to do!"

    "Come on, we're in the woods! No one's going to get up in arms about a few kids doing their business in the woods! I'm sure the teachers are expecting us to do it too! There's no way they really think we can all just hold it the whole time!"

    "They wouldn't wish something so degrading upon us. Not when it sets a poor precedence for our future behavior."

    "It's being resourceful with the options available to us in the field!" Despite her eagerness, it was clear her arguments were getting nowhere with Momo, and Mina had to take a different approach. "Listen, I know you know as well as I do, but when we get desperate, it's not going to matter. We have an easy out, let's just take it and drain the water before anything gets worse!"

    With Mina leaning in with excitement, Momo relented with a sigh. "We'll settle this diplomatically. I'll ask the other girls what they want to do. If they agree with you, I'll go along. I'm not exactly opposed to the idea..."

    Satisfied in her victory, Mina cupped her hands around her mouth to amplify her voice, taking a deep breath to shout for her female classmates. Unfortunately, just as she leaned forward to yell, she was interrupted by a violent shaking of the ground beneath her feet, nearly causing her to lose her footing. "Ugh, now of all times?"

    "Sounds like more of those creatures," Momo concluded, pulling a harpoon from the palm of her left hand. "You're just going to have to hold it."

    "Y-yeah." Momo ran off, prepped for battle as everyone else was, leaving Mina alone. "Damn, I really needed that now," she groaned, bubbling up acid on her hands. "These dirt monsters better know enough to get out of my way." She rushed from her hiding place, ready to face the danger, while somehow simultaneously not straining herself too hard. If such a balance was even possible, she'd soon find out.

    ---------------

    Punches, engine-charged kicks, explosions, elemental blasts, weapons, tapes and grapes, all manner of attacks were being thrown at the newest onslaught of monsters. Yet, somehow, the reserves never seemed to end, more just kept sprouting from the earth. Somewhere, off in the distance, Pixie Bob must have known how strained the students were, and cranked up the difficulty for kicks.

    Mina could only hope that didn't extend to her special strain. She had to pee before, but now? Worst she ever needed to go, no doubt. Her lifestyle didn't often result in desperation, scheduled and in locations where bathrooms were easily accessible, but she still had her share of incidents to give her appropriate context.

    And constantly expelling moisture by throwing acid to soften the monster's rock-hard defenses was doing her no good. She had heard sweat helped stave off a filling bladder, but the same principle wasn't applying. It must have been too late, she figured. The image of flowing personal liquid was also doing her constitution no good; in fact, it was destroying her on the inside. There was only one orifice her fluids would be escaping her body through, an unspeakable one. And it would do so soon, whether she wanted it or, more likely, not.

    For now, she just needed to survive. Not just the fights, she wasn't too concerned about being killed in a training exercise; though, on further retrospection, maybe she should be. No, the real threat was the agonizing sensation of her bladder burning a hole in her abdomen, more effectively than her own acid ever could (maybe because she was immune to her acid). There was a very clear timer over her head now, though the count was unknown, before her body simply ran out of strength to resist the temptation of emptying her bladder straight into her black uniform skirt.

    And all the jumping and flinging acid was testing her limits. With every movement, the volume of liquid contents sloshed around her insides, hitting each edge of her bladder with the full force of its weight, stretching the poor thing out and repeatedly staggering Mina to a standstill, leveraging all her energy into holding instead of fighting, leaving everyone else to pick up her slack.

    However, even that time was coming to a close. As she continued to fill, the amount of room her urine had to move around was shrinking, instead becoming a solid mass of a bloated bladder, which was no easier to maintain or control. No, all that accomplished was pushing her further past the edge, where she was afraid of how this ordeal would end for her.

    She wasn't the only one, either. Any time she caught a glance at a classmate's face, they looked worried, concerned, stressed. Truthfully, everything about the moment lent itself to the emotion splayed across everyone's visage, but to the desperate Mina, whose thoughts were utterly swamped with images of peeing, she could only think of one possibility for the dourness. "I knew it. They all need to whiz bad." After every hour that had passed them by since their departure from UA's grounds, the last place they had access to a functional bathroom, no one could blame them.

    Bubbling below the surface, it was about to overflow. Not Mina's pee, the tension. A closely related tension. Midoriya delivered a powerful punch, breaking the final earth monster into large, inanimate chunks, yet his arm remained extended. It was almost like he was frozen by Shinso's Quirk again, with the same strain needed to break free. The only difference was the actions he took upon being able to move again: his right arm, hand still clenched in a fist, slammed tightly into the crotch of his pants, his face keeping the same expression of determined fear it tended to carry in any stressful situation.

    An awkward sight that did wonders in reminding everyone else suffering through the same predicament how worrisome their own states were, the only one with the drive to move was Iida, rushing to Midoriya's aid, while also shouting orders to the rest of the class. "Everyone, break! Men over this way, women over there!" He guided Midoriya past a thicket of trees in the direction he had indicated, and the rest of the male class members followed, at their own varied paces, some struggling more than others.

    "Poor Deku," Ochako lamented, squeezing her own legs together.

    "At least he gave us a break of our own," Mina offered, one-upping Ochako by really grabbing beneath her skirt. "Any objections this time, Momo?"

    "I still don't like it, but..." Momo looked over her friends, all in various throes of need (though she needed to use some imagination for Toru). It was clear that denying them now would be cruel. "We don't have a choice, do we? Oh, I'd really rather avoid doing this out in the open again."

    "And I'd rather avoid another accident!" Ochako tugged on the front of her skirt, bouncing on her toes. "Can we please hurry?"

    "Ribbit," Tsuyu concurred, hopping in the exact opposite direction the boys wandered off in. The other girls followed the frog's lead, their movements all stiff and rigid, but satisfied in the knowledge their suffering would be over as soon as they found a thick grove of satisfactory cover.

    Cover that they weren't finding. "Is it just me, or did the boys take the good side with all the hiding places," Kyoka complained.

    "I'm starting to think a hiding place isn't mandatory," Toru added. It was difficult to tell what she was doing, but the way her skirt lifted and exposed her floating panties definitely seemed to indicate she was at the stage where she needed to hold herself.

    "Well, that's because you've got nothing to lose." Mina shifted her center of balance, pressing her legs closer together. "Though, to tell the truth, I can empathize with that idea."

    "Please," Momo pleaded, "Please don't tempt me. If I have to disgrace myself, I at least want to be out of sight this time." Suddenly, a look of horror washed over her face, and she froze in place. "You don't think there are cameras to monitor how we handle this test, do you?!"

    "If there are, at least we're not the only ones taking a leak now," Kyoka comforted with all the grace of her heavy metal music. "Listen, if you're going to be too ashamed to do this, then leave. But I'm not stopping until I'm empty."

    "I'm just as scared as you, Momo, but...I need this. It was bad enough that a hero pees herself once, but twice? I wouldn't be able to live with myself if that happened again." A second hand snaked its way up Ochako's skirt, tensing tightly to provide physical impediment, for the sweet few extra seconds of dryness, or maybe relative dryness, it would provide.

    With all the girls eagerly jumping on the chance to distract themselves through conversation, they very nearly missed the giant obstacle in their path, Mina almost crashing into it, stopping only inches away when she caught its presence out of the corner of her eye. "Aagh!" And her recoil away almost knocked over Toru.

    Only once she had taken a step back did she realize what the giant, stationary object she almost walked into was: a gray boulder, twice as tall and three times as wide as any of the girls standing before it. "That...that one's not going to come alive, is it," Momo worried.

    "Wrong color, ribbit."

    "Hardly matters, it's a giant wall practically gift-wrapped for us!" Excited, but muscles still tensed, Mina almost skipped around the edge of the boulder, ready to whip her underwear down and let that healthy stream flow. Unfortunately, it was not meant to be, as she soon discovered as the opposite end of the rock entered view. Instead of being a flat edge, or even a slightly curved one, it ended on a sheer point top to bottom, like a perfectly even teardrop shape, the walls making up the angle steep enough to still be easily visible from the opposite end. It didn't take a genius to figure out the undesirable implications of that. "Hey, you cool with it not actually being good cover?"

    "That's...not exactly ideal," Momo lamented, looking back the way they came and, by extension, the direction the boys were located in. "I don't exactly trust them to not peek if we give them the opportunity."

    "Come on, Deku wouldn't do something like that. Yet..." No one doubted Ochako's defense of Midoriya's moral character, each of them feeling the same about someone else. Iida, Todoroki, Tokoyami, a lot of the boys would probably respect their privacy, something that would normally be a reassuring thought. If only it wasn't for the one name that sank their hearts and sent the chill of fear up their spines: Mineta. He was the type that would absolutely spy on them, and just their luck, he had "used the bathroom" most recently, and would therefore not need the same break for himself. He wouldn't be able to sneak behind them, but from the direction they came, anything went.

    Attempting to find a solution, Mina looked back at the opposite end of the boulder, inspecting its shape and what could be done with it. "I think we could manage one at a time. And I call dibs!" The other girls groaned and shifted, causing Mina to sigh and relent. "Fine, one of you can go first, but I call second!"

    "I...I don't think we can handle one at a time," Ochako sheepishly admitted.

    Momo was also having doubts. "Nor is searching for another location much of an option, if only to avoid being separated from the group."

    Mina shrugged. "Well, I don't know what to tell you. It's either one at a time or do it out in the open."

    Kyoka leaned in close to Momo. "So, how bad is it knowing someone's seen you piss? Need to weigh my options."

    "Worst experience of my life," Momo honestly answered. "It's better to wet yourself."

    "Damn. That's really not the reassurance I needed." Kyoka crossed her legs and bounced in place. "Should I just do it?"

    "Why did the boulder have to be shaped like that," Toru almost cried.

    "Yeah, if only it was flatter on that end..." Mina's voice trailed off into a whisper towards the end of the sentence, as an idea sparked in her head. Maybe she wasn't the smartest kid in class, but she had moments of cleverness. "And I think some acid is the answer."

    "Oh, dissolving the point to make a flat surface! That's good," Ochako praised. "But, is it going to dissolve the ground when it drips down?"

    "Nope! I won't make it super-strong, so it'll be neutralized by the time it reaches the ground. Just watch your shoes."

    "Can you control the acidity in your desperation," Tsuyu questioned.

    "Sure, that's second nature to me! I'd be splashing acid against my butt every time I used the bathroom if I couldn't turn it down. I know I'm immune, but the bottom of the toilet seat isn't."

    "But can you wait long enough to even melt the boulder?" Without another word, Momo just pointed towards Mina's lower body, confusing Mina and causing her to look down at her own legs. She didn't even notice in excitement, but they were shivering, crossed, legs pressed tightly together, a clear sign she had minutes at best. And just to rub it in, like she had only just realized she needed to pee really badly, a bead of yellow snaked down her inner thigh, contrasting against her pink skin. It was a harbinger of a flood soon to come, one she could only delay for so long with her right hand shoved into her crotch.

    However, she wouldn't be a hero if she couldn't turn a disadvantage into opportunity. "N-no problem!" She had a plan, just one that required a little more setup than she would have liked. First, while keeping her legs crossed, she used her feet to slip her shoes off, needing a second and third pass to remove her socks, requiring delicate precision and grip with her toes through the opposite sock. Her bare feet against the forest dirt wasn't exactly the most comfortable sensation, but so long as there weren't any thorny branches, it was a necessary step for what she had in mind.

    And her feet weren't the only part of her body that needed to be stripped. Reaching over to her left side with a free hand, she pulled down the zipper of her skirt, loosening it enough to become a victim of gravity, though she needed to quickly let go of her crotch to allow it to fall past her arm. She shoved it right back in as soon as the path as free.

    While the girls observing were confused why Mina needed to expose her feet, taking off her skirt was the last straw, for Momo at least. "What are you doing?!"

    "Sorry, but this is kind of necessary." Because she didn't think things through a second ago, she needed to immediately let go of her crotch again, this time to pull down her white, only mildly stained panties, and again clamped her privates like a vice as soon as it was in the open air. One leg, then the other was raised to withdraw her feet through the holes, and she bent down into a close squat, a very uncomfortable proposition at the moment, to pick her underwear up, dropping them on the skirt lazily laid on the ground. "Make sure nothing happens to my clothes." With that instruction, she retreated behind the boulder, situating herself less than a foot away from the apex of the point.

    Positioning became Mina's next, but final, challenge. After all, simply squatting would lead to only the bottom of the boulder dissolving, which would at best accomplish nothing and at worst destroy the stable balance of the rock. No, she needed extra height, in a way usually inaccessible to women. She jutted her hips forward while being careful to not disturb her own footing, using the right hand that had been previously occupied holding her crotch to instead spread her little Pinky.

    It wasn't a position she was as comfortable with as sitting or squatting, but Mina needed to go bad. Without her palm pressed against her peehole, her body just took the initiative and let go of its own will, like a faucet suddenly being turned as far as the knob would rotate. While a small offshoot simply fell between her legs, the majority manifested as a thick white stream jetting from her genitals, colliding with the corner of the stone two feet above ground, resulting in backspray of multiple natures. Most expected was the spray of urine launching in every direction as a result of both the impact force and the sharp point of collision. Good thing she was totally nude below the waist, or there'd be soaking going on.

    The second kind of spray manifested a second later, as steam emanated from the strike zone, far heavier than a simple indicator of difference in temperature between hot urine and cool air. There was something else occurring, as evident by the thick sludge dripping down from the collision point. While the primary usage of her Quirk was producing acid from her body, she could also use it to convert the bodily fluids she secreted into acid. Ordinarily, this was not helpful, as it would turn her sweat into acid during a heated fight and subsequently dissolve her clothes, but in very specific instances such as this, it was killing two birds with one stone. A stone she was melting to smooth out the sharp edge while simultaneously relieving her poor, full bladder.

    It was a release she desperately needed, and it felt damn good to piss it all away. "Ooohhhh...hhaaaaahhhhhh....mmmphhhhh!" She began panting as she sighed and moaned in ecstasy, basking in the relief as her water-balloon bladder shrunk as its contents escaped her in a raging, corrosive torrent. While a hissing was already a sign of a good pee, involving acid only made the noise more assaulting. And, while she was mostly immune to her own acidic properties, the sensitive nature of her genitals allowed her to feel an extra tingling sensation at the orifice of exit, further accentuating the bliss.

    As the puddle by her feet grew with more of the viscous liquid reaching the ground, expanding the pool's reach, Mina was happy to see that her assumptions were correct. While the acid did slightly dissolve the dirt, deepening the puddle, the chemical composition of the soil, added with the bits of boulder now mixed in, neutralized the acidic properties, turning it into nothing more than a thick fluid. One she wouldn't recommend stepping in, but it wouldn't cause any harm to the ecosystem, nor cause any unstable ground for the five girls that would be squatting here in a few minute's time.

    Though, that estimate may have been too long a wait, as Mina heard the light impact of one of her friends punching their side of the boulder, the stone too thick to create an echo. "How much longer are you going to be," Ochako called. "I...I'm starting to leak!"

    "Well, I'd say..." Mina did some quick math, not really her forte, only able to come up with a very rough estimate. "I'll be another minute, and then it'll probably take another minute to melt down the rest that I'm not hitting! Is that fast enough?"

    "It'll have to be." Momo didn't sound so sure, but there wasn't much she could do as nothing more than an about-to-explode observer.

    Still, Mina tried to be considerate by speeding herself up. She was already being loud, both from her pee and her moans, a little more wouldn't cause much damage. Clenching her abdomen muscles, she squeezed her pee out as hard as she could manage, doubling the spray in all directions, and the sizzle of the boulder dissolution turned deafening. If the rest of the girls had any objections, she wouldn't be hearing them anymore.

    While the piss turned harsh, it didn't take long for the increase in volume output to squeeze her dry. The waterfall declined into more of a water gun, losing power until it had nowhere to go but straight down, soon stopping completely, save for a few drops she did her best to shake off. "Phew...that was probably the worst I've ever needed to go," she was all-too-happy to exclaim, proud of her handiwork. She reached down to pick up a nearby leaf to wipe herself dry, watching the piece of foliage burn up once it had completed its duty. Cleaned up after her little excursion, all that was left to focus on was how well she had accomplished her task. While she had indeed softened the corner, the dent she had made wasn't exactly deep. It could safely obscure maybe two girls, three if they weren't picky about personal space, it would need a little more "artistic touch" to get it where it needed to be for this specific purpose.

    Extending her arms, fingers spread out to expose her palms, two sprays of acid shot from her hands onto the boulder, the same color and consistency of her previous urine but ten times larger. Because of this, dissolution occurred much faster, melting the stone higher up in a matter of second, removing nearly a yard of rock mass in only that minute estimate. Stopping her acid hoses, she waited for the steam to dissipate, and the grime to slide down before calling it satisfactory. "There, that should do it."

    Covering her crotch, she left her makeshift ladies room behind for the other girls to have a turn. "You're all set, go for it and let nature run wild!"

    No sooner did she declare the availability did all five girls rush past her, nearly knocking her over in their haste. Only Kyoka had anything to say, "Five more seconds and I would have just gone for it where I was standing!" After that, once they had all disappeared out of sight, and Mina's ears were suddenly filled with all the rustling of clothes being practically ripped off, and soon enough, all replaced and drowned out by splashing water and sighing girls. Who the sighs belonged to was difficult to tell, with all the changes in pitch making it impossible to identify by voice alone.

    Still, while they stripped down, Mina needed to put her clothes back on, finding them right where she left them. Without any need to hold herself, slipping her panties back on was a lot quicker and easier, same with the skirt. Her feet needed some wiping off, but some lingering dirt wasn't going to ruin her black socks. And with her shoes back on, it was almost like she didn't just whiz on a rock. Aside from how immensely better she felt.

    Now she had nothing to do but wait, and sort of keep an eye out for any peeping Minetas. It was kind of difficult not to feel some of the second-hand embarrassment from the moans of her friends only a few feet away. She'd feel the second-hand relief too, if she wasn't still taken by her own first-hand relief. "Yeah, this was worth it." She had just done some serious good for her fellow heroes, in a time they'd never outwardly ask for help, and only had mildly soaked underwear to offset it.

    Whizzing seemed to take a lot less time when she wasn't the one doing it. The splashing of water lowered in intensity as everyone's bladder emptied, and they began struggling with a different problem. "Hey, anyone have any leaves near them," Kyoka asked.

    "None here," Tsuyu informed.

    "I don't have any either. Oh, are we not going to be able to wipe?" Toru sounded pretty scared about such a simple concern.

    "Relax, I'll make some toilet paper. And a bag to store them in, of course! We can't be littering!" Of course Momo was the one worried about that.

    Still, Mina thought it was a funny application of a Quirk. "That's the way, Momo! Use our Quirks for the toilet!"

    "Better than my bathroom Quirk incidents," Ochako lamented. "I used to accidentally make the roll of toilet paper float away when I tried to grab it when I was little. Oh, hand me the bag, I'll put my paper away."

    Things were pretty quiet for a little while following that, as the girls presumably dried themselves off and suitably cleaned themselves up. There was another round of clothing rustling, and the five exited their hiding place in close to single file. "Are you all good now," Mina asked. "No worries about an accident anymore?"

    "Last I checked, you were the one begging me to help you not wet yourself," Momo informed.

    "Well, it's all behind us now. We should probably get back to the group, before the boys come looking for us."

    "Yeah. Oh, I hope Deku didn't wet himself." Of course that's what Ochako was worried about.

    "He's probably fine," Kyoka comforted. "He's damn good at surprising us with his ability."

    Tsuyu put an arm around Ochako's shoulder. "I'm sure he's fine. Ribbit."

    Before they could even take a step, there was the sound of an explosion, followed shortly by a tree toppling over. The girls looked between each other in stunned silence, knowing what that meant. "Damn, the guys ran into trouble without us!" Kyoka ran off first, in the direction of the carnage.

    It didn't take long for the other five to hurry after her. True, none of them exactly wanted to get into a fight, but they didn't exactly want to leave their class alone in the danger. And, refreshed with empty bladders, there was no doubt they'd be a much greater asset to the cause. Mina in particular was looking forward to how much liquid she'd be spraying from her body this time, the much less private kind of liquid.

  16. "Come on, Morgan! Don't hold back," Nah's echoing voice commanded. Another day had passed, another morning very nearly passed, and with the Shepherds in no hurry to move, the half-manakete children were training together, a very specific training. Nah was hovering above the ground in her dragon form, with her kid sister standing a fair distance away, brandishing a Wyrmsbane blade.

    "I-I'm not so sure about this," Morgan objected. "I don't really have any practice with swords, I might slip and hurt you!"

    "That's the point of this training, me learning how not to get hit! Just attack me already!"

    "I'd think it would be a lot safer if you asked Father to take my position."

    "He would never agree to attack me with a sword, he'd say it was 'too dangerous' and end the conversation there."

    "Well then, perhaps you should consider that the adult has a point." That male voice was certainly not one of them, that was their dad, Robin. It didn't take long for the two to notice him, standing off to the side. At least he didn't look mad that one of his children almost could have killed the other. "Training to avoid Wyrmsbane?"

    Lowering to the ground, a flash of light enveloped Nah, leaving only her human form behind when the flash subsided. "Yes. It's the biggest weakness we manaketes face on the battlefield, it only seems smart to learn how to mitigate that disadvantage."

    "It makes sense to me, but your plan has a few holes in it. First off, Morgan is correct, it is much safer to have someone who knows how to wield a sword be your opponent. Second, in the event that a mishap should occur, you should have a healer on standby. Finally, while I understand the objective is to protect yourself from Wyrmsbane, actually using it during training is extremely unsafe." Robin was so busy lecturing planning that he forgot to be a father until afterwards, with proper father worries. "Who gave you that sword, anyway?"

    "Lon'qu," Morgan answered. "He let us borrow it, in exchange for leaving him alone."

    "Well then, maybe you should return it to him now." Holding the sword tightly, Morgan heeded her father's request and ran off towards the camp. "And don't run," he called, forcing her to slow to a walk, before she got too far away. Not wishing to be alone, Nah started walking away, until Robin put a hand on her shoulder to hold her in place. "Wait. There's something I need to talk to you about."

    Jumping with a startle, Nah turned her head to face her father, a sad look in her eyes. "Am I in trouble?"

    "Do you promise not to be so reckless with training again?" Nah didn't say anything, and she hesitated before answering, but she did nod her head to agree. "Good. Honestly, I'd rather not receive a guilt trip about how often you've been punished," he muttered.

    "What?"

    "Nothing. Anyway, I understand you're concerned about your, er..." He had started the thought without any worry, but by the time he reached the sensitive subject halfway through, it suddenly got uncomfortable, and he had to struggle to finish. "Your restroom difficulties."

    In an instant, the little manakete's face began radiating a blush as red as Cordelia's hair. "H-how did you know about that?!"

    "Fathers always know when something is troubling their daughters. I'm not bringing it up because I want to embarrass you, I think I have a way to assist."

    In an instant, Nah went from wanting no part of this conversation to practically hanging off his chest, eagerly awaiting his next sentence. "You have something? What is it?! What is it?!"

    Smirking, Robin reached into his pocket, pulling out a small purple vial. "This is just a little potion, to help compress the fluids in your system so it takes longer to fill up. That sounds exactly like what you're looking for, does it not?"

    Apparently, it was, as Nah started reaching up to grab the container for herself. However, as soon as her gloved fingertips brushed against the outer glass barrier, she froze. "Did Tharja have anything to do with making this? I heard the story about the last time she played a part in a bathroom-related incident."

    "No, I've studied this sort of thing before and did it myself. Tharja doesn't have much interest in brewing," he stated, conveniently neglecting to mention how much of the aforementioned story was his fault. "Do you really think I'm the kind of father who would give his child something at all unsafe?"

    True, despite only being together a few months, Robin had been a caring, doting father, though not always the wisest. He looked sincere, and frankly, Nah needed that promise to be true. Smiling, she took the vial, popped the cork keeping the contents contained, and took a sip before any of her other senses could analyze the substance. Probably for the best, as halfway through downing the thick liquid, her eyes widened, she gagged and pulled the flask away from her lips. "Blech! It tastes really salty!"

    "Of course, salt dehydrates you. It's an important primary ingredient to produce the same effect down in your stomach. Think about it, if miracle potions tasted good, everyone would use them for everything."

    Nah eyed the remaining potion suspiciously, swishing it around in a circle, creating a tiny whirlpool in the center. "It's pretty disgusting..." She would have been happy to stop right there, but she had to assume it wouldn't take effect unless she drank the whole thing, and she really needed that boost. Gulping, she pinched her nose shut and downed the rest in one fell swoop, choking as it slid down her throat.

    Anticipating the reaction, Robin held out his water canteen to his daughter, who took it and chugged half of it to wash the foul taste from her mouth. "There, that wasn't so bad. Let me know tonight if it worked, I might need to make a few adjustments to the recipe."

    "I can tell you now, you need to add some flavor. Pick some berries and mix them in."

    The tactician laughed. "I'll see what I can do without compromising the formula. I have other matters I need to attend to, so I should leave. Have a good day, Nah." He rubbed her hair, ruffling the well-kept style, to the manakete's dismay. "Sorry, should I not do that?" She nodded slowly, and Robin attempted to fix his mistake, to no avail, only making it messier. At least the one lock always springing upwards had company. "Heh, h-heh...I-I'll just leave this to you. Stay safe," he bid, turning and walking away quite fast, practically jogging from the scene.

    She sighed at the thought of needing to redo her hair, but the rest of the interaction was enough to keep her happy. "Finally, I'm not going to be just a little kid anymore. I'll be able to hold it in, like everyone else can. I can finally be an adult!"

    "Shepherds," Chrom's voice called out from somewhere else in the gathering, "we need to move, posthaste! Gather your belongings quickly, and get ready to leave!" Looked like the time to rest had come to an end, it was clear there'd be challenges soon if the prince was this worried, but Nah was calm. She drank the gross potion, her one concern would no longer even be a spot on her mind, or her underwear. She was confident that things would be different today, she'd stay dry, easy.

    ---------------

    Well, Nah was half right. Many hours had passed, the sun had circled near to the horizon to set, shining directly into the corner of everyone's eyes, forcing all to turn their heads eastward to avoid blinding themselves, especially with the intermittent shining through the forest trees. And while the little dragon girl had indeed kept her clothes bone-dry, it was only through immense effort on her part. At the moment, Nah needed to pee something fierce, she was feeling hot, sweating in response, and wincing, all for the sake of keeping her pee firmly inside her.

    No one knew why Chrom had demanded they leave so suddenly, except for maybe Robin, the two had been talking between themselves. Everyone else was left in the dark and to their own devices, having to make their own entertainment without slowing down, becoming more and more challenging as the troops grew further exhausted from the long walk.

    For whatever reason being kept from them, there was no time to stop, either. Lissa had already asked, and if he would deny his own sister, chances were slim anyone else could get through. While she had no proof, Nah had to imagine that all the other Shepherds were at least in similar boats as her. No way anyone could hold it that long and not feel it, she rationalized. Unless Chrom eased up soon, he'd have one hell of an accident on his forces. And after seeing his daughter go through this once, it was hard to believe he'd let it happen again.

    Nah wasn't doubting anything, but it was nice to have confirmation that her worries were correct, when Nowi slowed down from further ahead to talk to her child. "Are you doing okay, Nah? Holding up alright?"

    Despite her mother's audible concern, she was not about to undo her tough image, as she puffed out her chest and held her shoulders broad. "Of course, I'm perfectly fine! I'm great, in fact!"

    Surprisingly, that declaration sounded pretty convincing considering the situation she was in, it probably would fool most who asked. Unfortunately, Nowi was not one of those people. Due to her old age, she had a phenomenal sense for emotions and empathy, especially with her own kin. No lie would sneak past her. Eyebrow raised, she stared straight into her daughter's soul, past the falsified facade. "Would you like if I asked to break for a minute?"

    Nah's shell was tough, but thin. As soon as Nowi wormed her way past the outer barricade, she was defenseless, her guard dropped. After all, it was just her mother. "Y-yes. I could really use the stop." A pitiful sight, she realized how bad she looked a second later, and went back to her played-up persona. "Um, I mean...I-I guess I wouldn't mind. Not that I need it, but better to be prepared." Smiling with counterfeit certainty, her expression soon fell as reality set in. "But we can't stop. Chrom already said so."

    "You're forgetting one thing, sweetheart," Nowi declared, very bouncy and bubbly. "Your dad is the tactician, and Chrom's best friend! I ask him nicely, so he asks Chrom, and it's a strong case! Pretty good plan, isn't it? Right up there with Robin's best!"

    Morgan was the apprentice tactician of the siblings, but even Nah could see a prominent flaw. "What if he still says no?"

    "Then he'll have a wet manakete to deal with, and no one wants that," Nowi assured, clutching at her crotch through her shorts. That's right, Nah didn't realize, of course Nowi had to go too. She stayed in control, far better than her daughters, but she was always needing that pee whenever they stopped. It was easy to forget how desperate she was when she never wet herself.

    Or did she? Nah had never seen it, but that was only a few months out of a millenium-long lifetime. Something must have happened in the past that she hadn't heard, some tale not told to her. That's when she remembered, in the moment she was trying to repress, Robin mentioning something. "Actually, Mother, there is something I'm curious about. You see, Father said something about a time you had an accident. Would you mind sharing that story?"

    "Oh, he talked about that?" She definitely sounded surprised, maybe a little disappointed, but it vanished pretty quickly. "Sure, I can tell you about it. Well, I guess it isn't much to tell. I slept in late and didn't have the chance to tinkle before we left. So we-"

    "Why didn't you ask to stop," Nah interrupted. "You don't have any shame in admitting that kind of thing."

    "Yeah, but it was different then. Before we got together, I just had a really big crush on Robin, and I didn't want to say anything in front of him, because then I'd look all sad and stuff. So, right when it was becoming really bad, we all got interrupted a horde of Risen and had to spread out in a clearing to fight. Since I was acting all weird, your dad stayed with me, and after I told him I was having an emergency, he helped me to the bushes and protected me." With her free hand, Nowi cradled her cheek and smiled warmly. "That was our first 'moment', and it was super cute and romantic," she swooned.

    While she had been quite curious about her parents' history as a couple, Nah felt she would have been better off without knowing that their first date involved pee. Grimacing in disgust, she instead turned to what would surely become her own version of the tale, one without the same happy ending. The young girl part of her consciousness began wishing for a boy that would fill the same supportive role, but one problem at a time. "Mother, if you're going to ask to break, could you please do so now? It'll be too late in a minute or two!"

    Her daughter's plea yanked Nowi from her nostalgic reminiscing. "Oh, of course! I won't keep you waiting, honey!" She hurried back towards her husband at the head of the pack, leaving Nah squirming and wiggling. No leaks yet, but she felt the tide rising higher, and whimpered at the dull pain radiating in her abdomen.

    "Ugh, why is it still so bad? I drank the potion, and I'm still about to explode!" Hand firmly between her thighs, she halted her slow stride to bounce and shiver. Good thing her shorter legs and stiff walk kept her towards the back of the group, so she wasn't holding anyone up. Soon enough, the urge passed, leaving only an agonizing, hot, cramping pressure.

    "No...no, of course it's working," she bounced back. "It's been close to six hours, and I haven't leaked a single drop! I can manage as long as I need to now!" She was smart enough not to tempt fate, so keeping her defenses up, she resumed marching while still holding on with the tenacity expected of a dragon. "Come on, Mother, hurry up..." Still didn't mean she wanted to wait, of course. "It can't be that hard to convince Father to listen to you..."

    "Keep your wits about you," Chrom shouted from ahead. That didn't sound like declaring a pee break. Without any clarification, things went dead quiet, as all looked around for anything to explain why their leader was so on edge. One by one, they noticed the pair of glowing red eyes in the shadow of the forest, joined by another, and another, until there were at least a dozen. "Risen!"

    "We can't efficiently fight here," Robin stated. "There's too many blind spots, and the Risen blend into the darkness too well. We should run ahead to that...hm. This feels familiar. A-anyway, that clearing up there would be better." True to his word, there was a brightness at the end of the tunnel of trees, signaling a clearing with much more maneuverability. Recognizing the advantage that arena afforded, every Shepherd began running, quick as their tired, pained bodies could, into the light.

    After the momentary blindness from the full brunt of the sun, the terrain of the open field became apparent. Which meant it was time for the tactician to take control, handing out orders of a grand plan too complicated for anyone to keep track of. As expected, Morgan was the only one who looked like she knew what was happening, but with how much distraction she was surely facing, maybe she was just adept at pretending to look smart. Or maybe that was selling her sister short, Nah couldn't say, especially not now.

    Like all others, Nah was spaced out until her father called her name. "Nah, you'll be going in that direction," he directed, pointing far off in the distance. "Once you reach the valley wall, start clearing the outer edge. You should meet up with Libra somewhere along the way."

    The little manakete tried to look where her father was referring to, but her eyes got caught on a detail on the opposite end of the valley. She saw only that one thing, that grabbed her attention and wouldn't let go: a small creek, its clear water slowly streaming away. Immediately, a similar feeling awakened in Nah, though she could guarantee her flow would not be so calm. Only problem was, Robin was still looking at her, not to mention all the Shepherds right next to her, following instinct and grabbing herself hard was not the right answer with witnesses around. With that handicap, she had to make do with merely pressing her legs together.

    "A-ah," she squeaked, realizing that wasn't quite enough to stem the tide attempting once more to force its way out of her totally filled bladder. It was a long time coming, but finally, urine made its way into her underwear, just a dribble. It was still enough to send her into a panic, as she forced her thighs against each other even harder to keep the loss to just that little leak. It succeeded, for the time being at least, but the message was clear: it wouldn't work for long. "Why does this have to be so challenging?"

    That's when it dawned on her. "Of course it's hard! Father's testing how I hold up under the most extreme circumstances! He wants to know how tough I am, and how well the potion works!" She didn't relax, that was a luxury she couldn't afford anymore, but the realization did give her peace of mind. So comforting, in fact, that she didn't realize everyone else had received their orders and moved out. "H-hey! Don't leave me behind," she cried out, hobbling down her set path.

    Either despite or because of her slow stride, it wasn't long before Nah's journey was intercepted by a Risen soldier, in human swordsman form. At least his sword wasn't a Wymsbane. Reaching into the satchel hanging around her waist, she pulled out her Dragonstone, clutching it and activating its power. A radiant glow enveloped her, and when the light faded, a pink dragon had taken her place.

    Shifted into her dragon form, Nah only felt one thing: bliss. Dragons were much bigger than their human counterparts, and all their internal organs were larger to match. As soon as her body changed, the pee she was holding was moved into a dragon bladder, where it was barely a concern. It was incredible, hours of holding, and she just suddenly didn't have to go anymore. Her pain washed away like an ocean's receding waves, it was beautiful.

    Without any worry clouding her thoughts, Nah could concentrate on the battle. Baring her sharp teeth, she began forming a blast of fire in the back of her throat. If the Risen had emotion, he would certainly be terrified, seeing a dragon staring down at him, opening her mouth with only a glow in the void. It grew brighter and brighter, as the blast of flame exited her maw and flew into the monster, incinerating it in one quick burst.

    Normally, Nah would roar in delight at her strength, but she was too aware of what was to come to feel joy. Theoretically, she could stay in dragon form, but it was a very dangerous proposition, the stress it would cause on a manakete, especially a young one such as herself, could do serious damage. She would have to turn back into human form, with all the disadvantages it brought. She briefly contemplated risking the harm, just to enjoy the sensation of an empty bladder a little longer.

    It didn't happen, with a clear mind, she could weigh the consequences and decide it wasn't worth it. Another flash of light surrounded her, and her tiny body was back on the field. The torture was instantaneous, her bladder filled from near-zero to brimming all at once, she couldn't take it. "Aaaaahhhh!" She screamed in pain, falling to her knees while gripping her crotch for dear life, fingers trembling under the strain, barely registering the wetness on the fingertips growing warmer and more prominent as the small stain was expanded with more dribbles unable to stay contained. She was so close to yanking her panties down right there in the middle of the battle in order to go.

    She resisted that temptation as well, something much more difficult this time. Through nothing short of a miracle, she found the strength to get back on her feet, though without enough to spare to remove her hands. No doubt in her mind, if she were to let go, her underwear would be flooded right then and there. Tears in her eyes, she had a hard time regaining her sense of direction, she was only pointed in a direction by another undefeated Risen to be drawn to.

    Nah was never the kind of person whose response to an intense need to pee was "let a little out to ease the pressure", she just didn't see how it could work, and her current predicament was doing everything it could to prove that. Every time she would get into a skirmish, she would transform, enjoy the immense relief it brought, and proceed to suffer when she turned back. That taste of comfort only made the ensuing desperation more painful, worse and worse each and every time. After the fifth transformation, it was amazing that she hadn't wet herself yet. Or, rather, more than she already had. The tops of her stockings were looking a little damp.

    After her latest cycle of agony, it really looked like she couldn't bounce back from this one. On her knees again, leaning forward, almost falling over with her butt raised high, the entire outside world was shut off to her. All her senses were blocked off by the incredible need to keep her overfilled, overstretched bladder in control, all she could feel was the pain, absolutely begging her to just have an accident already, with Nah ready to listen. "I...I can't do this...I gotta...I...gotta pee!"

    "Nah? Are you okay, baby," a worried Nowi called out, rushing to her child's aid. "Are you hurt? Who hurt you? Did you already get them, or does mommy need to beat them up?" It appears Nah's shout wasn't as loud as she would have imagined, or Nowi was just oblivious.

    "M-Mother? What are you doing here?" Nah was told she would be running into Libra, not that she didn't welcome this development. "Oh, forget it! I'm gonna wet myself!"

    "Shhh shh shhhhhh," Nowi soothed, getting on her knees as well and hugging her daughter. "You just wandered off course a little, it's okay. Actually, it's great, because now I can help you!"

    "I-I'm sorry, Mother, but it's too late for me. I'm not going to make it."

    "Don't say that, nothing's over 'til it's over!" She pushed her palm against one of Nah's cheeks, forcing her head to the right. "Look, look! There's some bushes right over there! You're so close!"

    The hardest struggle of her life, Nah opened her eyes just enough to confirm her mother was telling the truth. Even through her blurred, unfocused vision, a group of shrubs were still clear as day. They were large, covering, and most importantly, near. It took a second for all those pieces to sink in, but once they did, her eyes shot open with a burst of adrenaline, which also carried her to her feet to bolt for the plant's cover. She still couldn't let go of her crotch, the energy could only do so much.

    It took only a few seconds for her to reach the circle of greenery, but it was still enough time for the river to flow. She didn't feel it at first, her underwear too wet for any more to cause a reaction, but she certainly realized when a hearty cascade slid down the small amount of bare thigh, soaking into her pink stockings and turning the inner half much darker.

    Time was of the utmost essence, as she shamelessly lifted her dress's hem, ignoring the yellow-stain splattered on the front, though it had nothing on the drenched and stained originally-white panties beneath, which also flew down to just before her knees, further descent stopped by the rim of her boots. This was the most she could undress, and she hurried into a squat, spreading her legs as much as she could without ripping her underwear right down the middle.

    There was no need for her to relax, her bladder had already given up. Off-yellow urine was gushing from her unmentionables, shooting between her feet and splattering in the hard dirt, forcing the grass down. The impact caused drops to splash upward, sticking to her ankles of her boots, waves in the pond ebbing outwards and expanding its reach, surrounding and engulfing the shoe's soles within seconds, before the fluid could soak into the soil. A tiny trickle without any force dropped straight down, forming a second, much smaller puddle, the main pool close to merging the two.

    "Uhhh, ahhh, nnggh...mmmmm." That was the sound of a manakete being relieved from her pure physical limit, no room for a single extra drop. Even when she wet herself in Ylisstol, she wasn't this full. This was the result of pure tenacity and endurance, and all the torment that led up to it. It felt pretty good, though the relief was dulled by how many times she'd felt the emptiness already, and the pain still lingering and diminishing.

    Pee was pouring out hard and fast, but it was still coming from a small girl, there was only so much to give. To her credit and amazement, it did stay at that rush for a long time, by her standards at least, before finally calming to what would be considered "a well-needed break" by most. Another ten seconds of that force, and the small reserves remaining exited in a small piddle. All in all, it took just shy of a minute to void her bladder.

    "Haah...haaaaaaaahhhhhh," Nah moaned, trembling in ecstasy. She could not only feel no discomfort in her abdomen, but she knew it would last this time. It was...refreshing, to put it mildly. She had tried her best and didn't give up, at least not until the very end when anyone would relent, and was rewarded as such, despite fears that she'd disgrace herself again. "Yeah...soaked panties be damned, I made it!"

    All that was left was to tidy up and redress. Reaching forward, she plucked a leaf from the bush to her side, wiping it against her privates. It was small, half the size of her palm, and its smooth texture made it a lackluster instrument for drying, but a half dozen of them got the job done. Once the little manakete was satisfied, she discarded the final leaf, letting the wind carry it down to float in the puddle, and pulled her underwear back up, instantly making the whole drying effort futile. "Ungh," she groaned in disgust at the chilling dampness, coming to terms with the fact that she'd be wearing these for at least a few hours longer. She considered leaving them behind, but then one stray wind would embarrass her far more than any accident could.

    "There. Finished." She dropped her dress and stood up, taking one final look at the mess she caused. "Wow...I can hold that much? That potion really is a miracle. I'll have to thank Father for that." That's when she remembered, she had received help making it this far. "Right, Mother!" She had been there when all seemed lost to pick Nah up and give her the final push, she deserved thanks for that. "Mother? I'm done," she called, turning back to where she had last seen her mom.

    "Nnnnghhh...haaaaa..." Nowi was still there, but her status had changed. Instead of standing casually, her legs were pressed together. Instead of looking happy, her eyes were closed and she was panting. And instead of being dry, the inner portion of her light pink shorts were a far darker and more reflective color, which carried down her thighs and into her stockings before descending past view inside her boots. Immediately after not wetting herself, Nah had to witness her mother failing that same trial.

    That's right, Nowi did mention needing to go earlier, but Nah wouldn't have imagined it would end like this. She deserved comfort, and Nah would provide it. Slow, uncomfortable, and unsure, she approached her mother. "Are...are you okay?"

    Not until she spoke did Nowi realize she was being watched, her eyes opened to see her daughter's sorry face. "Did you make it?"

    Nah reeled back at the question."Y-yes, but I'm hardly the one to worry about now! Look at you! You're wetting yourself, and looking like a little kid, and, and..."

    "I'm just happy not to hold all that anymore. That's all I needed." She smiled, it looked strained, but earnest. "This feels goooooooood." She sighed in relief as the stream died down, and she spread her feet to allow the drops loosely sticking to her to fall. "There, all better," she chirped, shaking her hips to dislodge as much as she could, of course remaining drenched.

    The young manakete girl had no idea how to process what was unfolding before her eyes. Her mother, over a thousand years old, more than enough time to learn how to control herself, peed her pants. And she looked content with that outcome! "B-but you had an accident! That's only something little kids do, and you're supposed to be strong, and-"

    "Nah." Just the way Nowi said her daughter's name was enough of an interruption. This wasn't her cheerful persona, this was her motherly wisdom speaking...while soaked from the waist down. "It's just like you said. It was just an accident. It happens from time to time, and it doesn't matter. Whether or not you always make it to the bathroom, or the bushes, it doesn't mean you aren't strong. Even if it did, it doesn't change that I love you. And your father loves you. And Morgan loves you. And everyone else likes you. And besides, you made it! I could hear it all the way from here, that was impressive regardless! Take pride in being able to hold even that!"

    "M-Mother..." Nah always tried to stay strong, keep her emotions hidden and think logically. But whenever Nowi started talking right to her, bridging the gap and getting personal, she cried every time. "Moooooooootheeeeeeeeer!" She ran into Nowi's arms, who had to quickly outstretch them to allow for a hug. Nah nestled in her breast, what little there was, letting tears run down her cheeks as Nowi patted and rubbed her back.

    "Hm? What are you doing over here, Nah?" Now there was a third voice neither saw coming, but it wasn't one that alarmed either of the two. It was just Robin, after all. "You're supposed to be over there."

    Nah detached herself from her mother's bosom, wiping her tears on her gloves. "Oh, I...I got a little off-track."

    "She just needed a little help making it to the bushes," Nowi elaborated, "nothing to worry about."

    With the two girls separate, Robin got his first look at his wife, and her pants. "It looks like you needed the help a little more."

    "I'm fine," Nowi waved off. "Nah did well, and that's all that matters."

    "Right!" Nah just remembered what she wanted to say to her dad. "Thanks so much for that potion! I only made it this far because of it, I never would have lasted without it!"

    Robin scratched the back of his neck, a nervous grin across his face. "Oh. I-I'm sorry, Nah, but I wasn't honest with you. You see...that potion was fabricated. Just a mixture of various ingredients."

    "What?" Nothing about this added up, it wasn't believable. "No, that can't be true. It worked! It really worked!"

    "Well, that's exactly it. Your mother and I were discussing it, and she suggested your root problem was lack of confidence. You get so worried about how much you can hold, you think you can't hold anything, and you keep making it worse and worse. So I figured, I come up with some way to make you think you can hold more, like, say, a fake potion, and the results would manifest. So, you're correct, it did work, exactly according to my design. You waited longer because you thought you could."

    "See? I told you!" Nowi gave her daughter a hard slap on the back, almost causing the young manakete to lose balance. "You're already strong, you're just a worrywart! Happens to everyone! Don't put yourself down so much, you're a great manakete!"

    "And, as a fruitful coincidence, it appears you learned a second aspect of the lesson today as well," Robin seamlessly continued. "Remember how Morgan tried to help you back in Ylisstol?"

    "Yeah, for all the good she did," Nah grumbled.

    "But look how much I helped," Nowi beamed. "All of us are willing to help you, but you have to tell us when something's bothering you! You can't just keep everything bottled up inside, or it's just going to linger and eat away at you! Better to just tell one of us!" She leaned in close to Nah. "That's a good lesson for everything."

    Her parents had a point, she had to admit, but it didn't feel right. She had to be strong and steady, that's what an army needed, that's how to avoid pain, that's what she'd learned. "I don't know..."

    "Take your time coming to terms with it. Just promise that you'll come to us with any questions or concerns." Robin held his arms out for a hug, with Nowi eagerly taking the invitation, leaving enough open room for a third member. And, after a little nonverbal prodding, Nah joined in. It was a silent, happy moment, until the embrace naturally dissolved ten seconds later. "I'm glad we had this talk, but this wasn't the only plan I had. It's pretty important that you go back to your position, Nah."

    "Oh! Right, sorry!" She ran off back to the edge of the valley, to the approximate location she would have reached by now, had her little detour not taken place. But she didn't get far before stopping and turning back. "Wait, one more question! How come Chrom didn't allow any stops?"

    "Well...I guess I can tell you, so long as you promise to keep quiet. See, he had received a report this morning that Gangrel was spotted not too far from here, growing closer to our camp. As you can imagine, hearing the news that a dead man was coming for him was pretty terrifying. We talked it over, and decided that we couldn't rule out the possibility that he had attained serious supernatural powers in resurrection, so engaging him would be dangerous. And Chrom also said he didn't want news to spread, it would cause either panic, or distrust of him for believing something so foolish. Again, we couldn't rule out a mutiny to make Shanty Pete proud, and a tactician has to prepare for all outcomes."

    "I'm...not sure how to take that news."

    "And that's exactly why we didn't risk it. Now, hurry along, before my battle strategy becomes totally undone without a way to redo it." Nah nodded, rotating back and running off. As soon as she was safely out of sight, Robin sighed. "This is all so confusing, I don't think I'm quite ready to be a father yet."

    "It's not that hard, you just have to understand how kids think. For what it's worth, given how busy you've been and how they were just sprung on you, I think you've been doing a great job," Nowi reassured, holding her husband tight.

    "Er, not that I don't enjoy the hug, but could you back off a little? You're getting my clothes damp through contact."

    "Too bad." Realizing he couldn't convince her to ease off, Robin gave up the struggle, and just focused on looking over the horizon as a couple. It was tranquil and romantic, they would have been content staying like this for awhile, until Nowi made an observation of her own. "We should really get back to the battle now." Knowing she was right, they let go of each other, reaching for their respective weapons. Paired up, they charged forward on their original path, ready to face their obstacles, whether they be enemy or family.

  17. UA Hero Academy was not just the most prestigious school for heroes, but also one of the most expansive. Roughly an hour outside of city limits were several large-scale training facilities and simulations, each meticulously crafted to help would-be heroes respond to just about any crisis they could imagine. It was almost an artform how they could make a simulated city or factory seem real enough that students would protect it as if it was the genuine thing.

    Right now, Ochako could not focus on the grandeur of the makeshift city streets she walked through. Her major thought was if the architects had gone to the trouble of designing some of these buildings with functioning bathrooms. She knew it was the last thing she should be focusing on, but the pressure in her distended bladder made it all but impossible to ignore.

    How did it get so bad, she wondered. Sure, it had been awhile since her last pee, but she had done lengthy stretches between bathroom visits before without much trouble. The few sips of lemonade from the cafeteria couldn’t have added that much, either. Was the stress of not having lunch and a surprise training exercise affecting her in weird ways? Whatever it was, at least the walking helped tone down the pain, if only a little bit. She also gladly took advantage of being behind all her teammates by keeping a hand on her groin.

    “Jeez, my stomach is killing me.”

    Of course, that hand would come straight off the moment her teammates did anything remotely different.

    “Wait, weren’t you bragging about not letting your stomach get in your way back at school?” asked Hanta Sero with a cheeky grin.

    “Hey, I still stand by that,” retorted Kirishima, “Though I gotta admit, I wasn’t expecting to be this hungry. This might actually cut into my endurance a bit.”

    “Well if that’s the case, you can just sit back and let me do the heavy lifting. I’m still in tip-top shape today.” Sero stuck out his chest in confidence, but as if on cue, his stomach growled immediately after, causing his grin to fall away.

    “Ha! You were saying, tape boy?” Kirishima gently elbowed Sero in the gut.

    “Alright, alright, so I’m pretty starved too, but at least everyone here is in the same boat as me.” Sero looked behind him, forcing Ochako to snap her hand away again. “Isn't that right, you two?”

    “Um, w-well…” Ochako was not the best at being put on the spot, especially with her bladder as full as it was.

    “I think we need to start focusing on our surroundings,” said Midoriya next to her. “If the exercise has already started, then the robots might be attacking the city right now.”

    That's right, our mission. Ochako had nearly forgotten their objective between the team’s banter and her bladder. Despite Aizawa’s warning, her team’s exercise really did just boil down to smashing robot that they found. The major catch was the robots would not be targeting them, but instead attacking the city directly. Their goal was to prevent as much collateral damage as possible, for as All-Might put it, “A true hero is never as destructive as the villains they fight.”

    “You say that, but I'm not seeing or hearing anything around here,” said Kirishima.

    “That's because you're only on the ground, dummy,” replied Sero. “You gotta get up high to get a good look, like this!” He raised his arm skyward and fired a long strip of sellotape from his wheel-shaped elbow. It latched onto the top of a nearby building, and Sero pulled himself to the rooftop with ease.

    “Alright, let’s see what we got here.” Sero put his foot on the roof’s railway and his hand above his eyes in a showy display. “Hanto Sero, recon expert at your service!”

    “Quit being a show-off and just tell us if you see anything!” yelled Kirishima. It was more blunt than how she would have phrased it, but Ochako found herself silently nodding in agreement.

    “I’m looking, I’m looking!” Sero turned his head the other direction and suddenly tensed up. “Hey, got something!”

    “You did!? What is it?” asked Midoriya.

    Sero pointed and yelled, “Smoke clouds a few blocks away! One to the east and one to the southeast!”

    “Two different directions? They gotta be attacking multiple areas at once,” said Kirishima.

    “We’ll need to split up,” declared Midoriya, “Uraraka and I can take the ones to the southeast.”

    “W-We can!?” Ochako felt a nervous sweat forming on her brow.

    “You sure about that? You guys might need my muscle for some of those bots,” said Kirishima.

    Ochako opened her mouth to speak, but Midoriya cut her off. “Sero will need your strength more than us, and if we get in real trouble, I can use my quirk to keep us safe.”

    Kirishima looked back and forth between them before nodding. “Alright, Sero and I will crush the robots to the east, then.” He looked up towards Sero and yelled “You get all that!?”

    “Got it! Let’s bust these bots and get our food!” declared Sero while he climbed onto the railway. In a move straight out of comic books, he jumped off the rails, launching his sellotape at another building and swinging away in true hero fashion.

    “Hey, leave some for me!” Kirishima took off for him at once while a series of skin-spikes grew out of his body.

    Just like that, Ochako and Midoriya were by themselves on the streets. Before an awkward silence could develop, Ochako turned around and started down the road. “Come on, Deku, we better get going, too.”

    “W-wait, Uraraka!”

    Ochako stopped in her tracks and slowly turned her head. “What is it?”

    There was a moment where Midoriya looked away before speaking. “I know I asked you this before, but is something wrong?”

    “W-what do you mean?” asked Ochako, trying to keep a straight face. Please don’t tell me...

    “It’s just… you seem tense and distracted. Are you feeling okay?”

    She tried to hide it as best she could, but Ochako’s mind raced with panic. Of course Midoriya’s excellent perception would pick up on her subtle signals, even if he hadn’t fully pieced it together yet. He was the last person she wanted to have this predicament around, even among the likes of Mineta and Bakugo. At least those two weren’t people she normally hung out with.

    “Um, no, I’m feeling fine! Just peachy, in fact!” she said, faking a smile.

    “Are you sure? I know we haven’t eaten in awhile, so if you’re not feeling well, please don’t push yourself too hard.”

    “I’ll be okay, just a little hungry is all,” Ochako replied, giving a thumbs up. “The sooner we get to eat, the sooner I’ll get better.”

    Midoriya stared at her for a moment much to her worry, but then nodded and turned towards the smoke cloud. “Right, then let’s get these robots before they can wreck the city.”

    “I’m right behind you,” called out Ochako as they took off.

    Just as she hoped, Midoriya led them forward, allowing her to put a hand between her legs again. It offered little comfort, unfortunately, as the reality slowly dawned on her. She would have to battle and defeat a group of tough robots with a full bladder, all while hiding her powerful need from Midoriya the whole time. It was a Herculean task before her, one she was not certain she could pull off.

    No, don’t think like that! She shook the doubts out of her head. A hero had to keep a brave face against the odds, no matter how grim they looked. She was gonna give it all she had in this exercise, if only because there was no other way to keep herself dry.

     


     

    U.A.’s robotic A.I. was some of the most advanced in the world, but even it had its limitations. The robots for the exercise were set to focus on destroying the city around them, but not specifically pay attention to the heroes unless they were attacked. This meant that it was possible to get the drop on them and take them out before they could retaliate.

    Ochako was quite happy to have figured this out, for they wouldn’t have to waste valuable time going toe-to-toe with the bots. Between her quirk not being the best for straight-up offense and Midoriya’s quirk seriously hurting him whenever he used it, it was the best course of action, and she took it with glee.

    Running straight up to a robot smashing the corner of a building, Ochako lifted the large construction beam she had found nearby over her head. What should have been impossible to carry without a crane was held up with ease thanks to her zero-gravity quirk rendering it weightless. With a yelp, she tossed it into the air like an Olympic athlete, where it soared upwards with no sign of stopping.

    Ochako waited only a few moments before bringing her fingertips together and yelling “Release!” In an instant, the I-beam’s weight returned, sending it falling to the earth like a javelin. It impaled the robot, easily smashing through its head and chassis, bringing its punching arms to a dead stop.

    “Whew!” Ochako panted. She was certain the beam was now stuck into the ground, but it was a small sacrifice for preventing an entire building from collapsing. “Okay, that’s another one down, just a few more to g-OH!”

    It seemed that her bladder had mistook her command of “release” to apply to itself as well. Her underwear suddenly grew warm and wet from a sizeable spurt as the exhaustion from utilizing her quirk hit her. She bent forward, snapped her legs shut, and shoved both hands down there in the blink of an eye, anything that would stop the leak from turning into a flood.

    “P-please no,” she mumbled through grit teeth, “Not here, not like this!”

    Whether from strength she never knew she had or sheer divine intervention, the spurt did not grow any bigger, and her bladder eventually calmed back down. She sighed as she slowly stood upright. Disaster had been averted for now, but it still served as a powerful reminder of how little time she had left before the inevitable happened. Please don’t let there be too many more robots...

    “Gyah!”

    “Deku!?” Ochako felt a cold sweat coming on as she turned towards Midoriya. That was a yell of shock and panic, and it did not take long for her to understand why.

    She did not know where they came from or why they were attacking him, but four new robots had shown up and slowly moved on Midoriya, their intention to beat him to a pulp clear as day. He had just jumped back to avoid a punch, hence his shout, but now his back was to a wall, and the robots left no room for him to slip away.

    Ochako knew things were bad now. Sure, Midoriya could activate his quirk and dispatch the robots if he absolutely needed to, but that would cripple whatever limb he used. Recovery Girl could help him heal it with hardly any trouble, but he would be in enormous pain until then and, worst of all, probably miss out on his meal reward. She could never let that happen to him, not if she had anything to say about it.

    There was no hesitation in Ochako’s movements as she rushed forward as fast as her legs could go. Her bursting bladder no longer mattered one bit to her, only the safety of her best friend. The pounding in her chest, burning in her lungs, and soreness in her legs would not stop her either, for the closer she got, the closer the robots lurched towards Midoriya, and the more she became convinced she could see the bright glow of his quirk slowly activating.

    “Stop!” she yelled at both the robots and Midoriya. All as one, he and the robots looked over at her, the glow on Midoriya’s arm fading away.

    “U-Uraraka!?” he said.

    She did not respond, instead putting her plan in action. Ochako leapt forward, landing her leg on the closest robot’s leg and touching it with her hand. Before it could react, she pushed off it and landed next to the second bot, touching it as well. Her quirk quickly took effect, and the first two robots began lifting into the air, their limbs flailing about without hitting anything.

    Already, the strain from her quirk was hitting her, but she couldn’t stop now. “Quick, this way!” she shouted, holding out her hand.

    Midoriya wasted no time in running towards her, yelling a quick “Thank you!” once he caught up to her. Ochako, however, did not run back as far as he did, instead slowly backing up while the remaining robots closed in on her.

    Come on, just a little closer, she thought while slowly raising her trembling hands. A mere moment later, and the robots moved up just as she asked. “R-release!” She pushed her fingertips together, and the pressure on her suddenly vanished.

    Just as planned, the two robots she levitated into the air fell straight down, crashing into their brethren. Smoke, sparks and pieces of metal flew all around, and as the dust settled, the heroes were rewarded with a view of four busted and nonfunctional robots.

    “W-wow.” Midoriya looked at Ochako, who remained motionless. “Thanks for the save again, Urarak-”

    “Aah!”

    Ochako suddenly broke her stillness and buried both hands deep into her groin. She had pushed her body to its limits with that last use of her quirk, and the effects hit her hard. Her stomach churned and squeezed, making her want to void its contents, but the worst effects came from further south. Even with hands between her tightly-pressed legs, she could still feel a tiny leak making her skintight pants ever wetter. This was her limit, and now she had maybe seconds left before the floodgates flung open.

    “Uraraka!? What’s wrong?” came Midoriya’s panicked voice.

    “I… I…” Ochako’s eyes grew moist from tears. There was no point in hiding it anymore, not when Midoriya was going to find out in a few seconds anyway. “I… need the toilet!” she yelled with her eyes shut and head lowered.

    “The… what!?” Midoriya stuttered, reeling back.

    “I need to go! Right now!” Ochako wobbled in place, every last bit of her strength devoted to not hosing her costume right there and then.

    “R-right, a b-bathroom. But where?“ Midoriya looked around, his expression as frantic as Ochako’s.

    She didn’t have time to wait for him. Already, the leak was growing in volume, to the point where she could feel the first dribble going through her panties and into the suit itself. “J-just don’t look!” was all she said as she waddled forward, her goal being the wrecked robot nearby. It was only a few steps to get behind it, but each one caused another leak to escape her. By the time she made it there and squatted down, a drop had managed its way down her leg and into her boot.

    Gasps, whimpers, and the occasional “come on…” left her mouth while Ochako fumbled with her belt and costume, frantically looking for the zipper that would enable her to get her clothes out of the way of the oncoming flood. It only took a few seconds before she realized how pointless that endeavor was. Her leaks had only gotten worse since her hands and legs moved away from her groin, and there was little the liquid could spread to in her squatted state. With how wet her underwear and pants already were, a little more urine was not going to hurt them any more.

    Her epiphany came at just the right time, for without warning, the last of her holding strength gave out. Ochako did not need to look down and see it for herself; she could feel the warmth of several hours worth of stored-up liquids spreading across her crotch, powering through the spandex and falling to the ground in a series of rapid drops with a light stream in the middle. Such a force was not without sound, and the combination of the splattering on the street and the hissing from Ochako’s more private regions made sure that anyone nearby would know what she was up to.

    She was peeing herself on the streets in broad daylight, an experience she had not had since before grade school. Her best friend was also just a few feet behind her, knowing and hearing full well what was happening to her. Any other time, this would have easily been the most humiliating thing to ever happen to her, as well as a clear failure to display the fortitude necessary of a hero.

    At that moment, however, none of these things mattered to her. All she could focus on was the sweet release of finally letting go, all those stressful and painful feelings being replaced with the pleasure of an empty bladder. Her frantic breathing slowed into a series of longer and louder sighs until she closed her eyes and let out a long moan, smiling the whole time. She knew it was not very modest or particularly heroic, but for the time being, that did not matter to her. It simply felt too nice to have her pee at long last.

    Still, a part of her kept her mind on Midoriya and how he felt about all this. She trusted him not to look, but he was probably still nearby to make sure nobody else walked in on her. I hope this isn’t too awkward for him...

     


     

    Midoriya scratched his bright-red cheek while he stood with his back turned to the robots. When he had first entered the academy, he had expected a mountain of trials and tribulations to defeat in his quest to become a hero. Standing guard for a girl while she relieved herself in a public location was something he never would have guessed would be part of his training, whether it was planned by the UA or not. Then again, could any hero ever prepare themselves for something like that?

    The thought of peeking on Ochako handling her business made him shudder in disgust, so temptation was not an issue. What was a problem, however, was the sheer awkwardness. He might not be able to see her, but he could the faintest sounds of water hitting the ground and pleasurable sighing behind him. A cold sweat formed on his cheek while the noises he was never meant to hear drove his mind wild despite his efforts to focus on something else.

    The other problem was something he had not noticed until Ochako ran behind the robots. Hearing somebody answer the call of nature made him realize that his own bladder had been filling up since the bus trip. He was not desperate by any means, but it was at that point where the discomfort was becoming noticeable. Hopefully, he would not need to wait too much longer before he could pay a visit to the restrooms. Until then, he would just have to shuffle his feet to keep the pressure at bay.

    “Where are they!?”

    “I think they went this way!”

    Just when Midoriya thought this situation couldn’t get any more awkward, the voices of Kirishima and Sero sent his heart rate flying. They were nearby and, if his memory of this city’s layout was accurate, would be coming around the corner very soon. He glanced back to the robot Ochako squatted behind, hoping to see her finished going and making herself presentable. Not only was she still crouched and the hissing sound as strong as ever, but now a very visible yellow puddle was spreading from underneath the robot.

    He could already see the worst case scenario playing out in his head: their other teammates seeing the growing puddle and putting two-and-two together, or worse, running right past it and having a direct view of Ochako in mid-pee. The poor girl would be mortified beyond belief, and the shame of failure would hang around his neck like a hundred ton weight. He could not let that happen no matter what; Ochako was his friend, and letting her down was the least heroic thing he could possibly do. But what was he going to do to keep them from going up to the robots and asking about Ochako?

    No time to think, they would be rounding the corner anytime now. Before even he knew what he was doing, Midoriya turned around and ran up to the robot, keeping his head turned to the ground so as not to have any accidental peeks. Unzipping his fly, he fumbled with his pants and All-Might themed boxers until his aim was free of any barriers. A couple seconds passed in what felt like an eternity as he waited for his bladder to start emptying, his heartbeat feeling particularly strong in those moments.

    It started as mere drops dripping onto the ground, gradually coming out faster and more connected while Midoriya slowly got used to deliberately peeing in public. The drops eventually formed into a stream of off-yellow, arcing farther and higher until it struck the robot’s wrecked chassis. A clear sound of water bouncing off metal rang through the quiet street, while the pee trailed down until it added to Ochako’s already-impressive puddle.

    A light sigh left Midoriya as he hit full stream. He had to admit that despite the circumstances, it felt nice to relieve his bladder a good deal earlier than he expected. A split second later, however, and that feeling ended as he heard a pair of footsteps running up behind him.

    “Oh good, there’s Midori-what the!?” Sero’s voice jumped up in volume.

    “Dude, gross! Talk about unsportsmanlike conduct!” yelled Kirishima.

    “Eh heh heh,” Midoriya laughed while turning his head, revealing his blush and nervous smile. “S-sorry guys, I-I just couldn’t hold it in anymore, you know?”

    Both Sero and Kirishima put a hand behind their heads and turned around. “Ugh, at least you dealt with the robots that slipped away from us,” said Sero.

    “Y-yep, all clear over here,” said Midoriya, “Now c-could I have some privacy, please?”

    “Bit late to be asking that,” said Sero.

    Kirishima turned to the other street and said, “Come on, let’s head down the other way and see if there are any other stragglers.”

    “Alright. Go find Uraraka when you’re done and regroup with us when you can,” Sero added as he took off, “And don’t touch anyone until you wash those hands!”

    “Heh, g-got it!” replied Midoriya. Huh, I didn’t take Sero for the kind of person to be that serious about hand hygiene.

    To Midoriya’s relief, the streets were once again devoid of life save for him, Ochako, and his rapidly-draining bladder. He sighed while he watched his stream grow weaker, the splatter falling from the robot onto the urine-soaked ground before further reducing to a few final spurts. He had embarrassed himself rather badly, but at least it was for a good reason. Right now, his concern was for Ochako and how she was feeling after all this.

     


     

    Deku… really did that for me?

    The last minute or so had been quite the emotional roller coaster for Ochako. She had fallen into a dead silence upon hearing Sero and Kirishima’s voice, though there was nothing she could do to halt the downpour coming from her crotch. Then came the pitter-patter right behind her and Midoriya’s up-close voice which made her heart pound in her throat. She didn't dare turn her head, but knew full well what he was doing to cover for her.

    Much as she appreciated not having anyone else know about her sudden potty time, the thought of someone humiliating themselves for her sake filled her heart with the heavy weight of guilt. Having others take the fall for her was a very unheroic thing to do, and she had to make it up to him somehow.

    The other boys had not even left yet by the time Ochako’s spray finally began its slow decline. Another fifteen seconds, and her bladder fully ran out of pee to add to the large puddle below her. She wiggled her butt to shake off the last couple drops, then slowly stood up, hearing Midoriya gasp and quickly adjust his clothes.

    Rather than confront him immediately, Ochako first took the time to examine the damage on her costume. For the first time ever, she was thankful her outfit was a skintight suit with dark colors. The only signs that she had wet herself were a shine on the crotch and maybe the pink was a little darker, things that someone would only notice if they were directly focused on that part of the costume. It’s a good thing Mineta isn’t here right now, she thought.

    Walking around to Midoriya’s side of the robot, she found it hard to make eye contact with him, though in the brief moment she did, she discovered he had the same problem as well. She put her hand behind her head and tried to speak, but the words would not leave her lips. “I… uh…” was all she could manage at first.

    “Um, so…” muttered Midoriya, “Are you...”

    “I’m sorry!” blurted Ochako, lowering her head.

    Midoriya reeled back in surprise. “S-sorry? What for?”

    Ochako put her hands together at her legs and glanced to the ground. “Um, Mr. Aizawa was right. I should have taken care of this before I went to lunch, but I fell into a routine of waiting until after.”

    “Don’t blame yourself for that,” said Midoriya, shaking his head. “Nobody could have guessed the teachers were going to spring this exercise on us.”

    “It doesn’t matter if I couldn’t see it coming. I should’ve been able to hold it like a real hero, but I couldn’t, and then you went and embarrassed yourself for me. I don’t know how I could ever make it up to you for that.”

    “Oh, please don’t worry about that. It’s nothing, really.” Midoriya put his left hand to his chest. “In fact, I’m the one who should be apologizing to you, Uraraka.”

    “A-apologize?” Ochako’s eyes opened wide and looked straight ahead. “But why?”

    “Please tell me the truth, Uraraka. Did you come to my aid and yell ‘stop’ because you didn’t want me to use my quirk and hurt myself?”

    “Um, well…” mumbled Ochako, scratching her head. Midoriya’s perception was spot on as always, yet she still found it hard to admit to it.

    “It’s okay, you don’t need to say anything.” Midoriya held up his right arm and looked at it. “I came to this academy so I could become the greatest hero, but until I master my quirk, I’m as big of a danger to myself as any villain.”

    “Don’t say something like that, Deku!” Ochako raised her arms. “I think you’re great hero material even without mastering your quirk.”

    Midoriya let out a sigh. “Still, if I had better control of it, you wouldn’t have had to push yourself so hard to save me, and then you might have had a chance to find a bathroom in time. It’s hard for me not to feel a little burdensome, you know?”

    Is that all? Silly Deku, she thought, growing a soft smile. “It’s okay, I felt the same way when I was trying not to wet myself this whole exercise.” She stepped forward, closing the gap between them to a few feet. “And that’s why we’re here, right? To push ourselves and learn how to be real heroes so we won’t have to feel like a burden to others.”

    It took a couple seconds, but Midoriya smiled in earnest for the first time since the exercise started. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.”

    “You’ll get there someday, Deku. I know you will,” said Ochako, “I just hope I can keep getting better right with you.”

    “Then let’s get better together,” replied Midoriya, giving a thumbs-up, “So neither of us have to embarrass ourselves again.”

    “Hee hee, maybe not the best motivation, but together it is!” Ochako returned the thumbs-up with glee. It never failed to amaze her how a quick chat with Midoriya was sometimes all she needed to get into a better mood. She could still feel its fading warmth, but her wetting seemed so far away right now.

    The crashing of a collapsing building nearby made her forget about it even more.

    “Wuh-what was that!?” Both Midoriya and Ochako snapped their attention in the noise’s direction. As they feared, another robot had turned up, this one as tall as the skyscraper it had just demolished. Sero and Kirishima could be seen dealing with it already, but they certainly could not get the job done alone.

    “Seriously!? Where did that even come from?” asked Midoriya.

    “I guess they want us to really earn our lunch,” said Ochako.

    “Then we better stop it before it can wreck anything else.” The two of them glanced at each other and shared a nod before running off to face the robot, leaving the scene of their emergency piddle behind, their bladders now as empty as their stomachs. A sense of hunger could be seen in their eyes, not just for food but for growth, and they would fight to the last drop of strength until they had enough of both to call themselves true heroes.

  18. //Like promised, here is Part 2 of my Halloween Mini-series.\\

    Staring at the terrifying place Anise had so happily said we were going in to, I tried to understand just why she'd be so up to raising whatever unholy creatures that called that house their domain from their slumber. Surely she'd seen about as many mild horror movies as I had, so she'd also know that raiding an abandoned house was possibly the worst thing she could do on a night like tonight, or any night for that matter. Not to mention how the place looked like it'd collapse in on itself at the slightest quake of the earth.

    "Don't tell me you're gonna chicken out over a spooky looking house?" Anise questioned me, making it seem like invading old buildings was a normalcy for people. "You've come this far, you can't back out now."

    I wanted to say I could and I would, but I'd been traipsing around in the cold for long enough now and didn't really feel like making it all for nothing more than helping the stream with its water shortage. If that was going to be the only Birthday Memory I take home from this year, then I'd forever feel guilty and insanely embarrassed about it. So, against my better judgement, I accepted the challenge Anise had thrown at me and 'bravely' pushed forward towards the gate surrounding the grounds of the building. Every step closer I took caused my heart to beat faster and faster. So fast I thought it'd fly out of my chest. Anise didn't look the least bit scared of it all. I wish I had her courage, unless it was due to sheer lack of self-preservation which allowed her to go on this obviously dangerous journey into the unknown confines of a no doubt haunted house.

    We reached the gate and Anise was the first to push it open, causing the rusted metal to eerily creak open, mimicking the sound of a ghostly wail. I began to think to myself that stepping across the boundaries of the gate would seal my fate to a night of horrifying hellish hauntings and neverending nightmares. If I was alone, I would've turned back before even reaching this place. Thankfully, the company I had was keeping my imagination from conjuring up every malevolent denizen of the nine circles below and placing them right in front of me. It was said company that was eagerly waving me past the veil between the real world and the world of horrors that lay in that house. Summoning up every ounce of courage my body possessed, I stepped over the indent in the ground where the large gate had stood undisturbed for an unknown amount of time, and into the realm of spectres and wights.

    Once we were inside, Anise closed the gate behind us, effectively blocking any path of retreat I had, and we began to trudge our way down the gravel path towards the house. I looked around at my surroundings, noticing that this place looked even more like a haunted house of horrors so often shown in movies and TV series. There was no graveyard, thankfully, but there was an old, dying patch of plants which was likely a garden at one point, and also a huge algae covered broken fountain in the very centre of the pathway. I feel like I'd seen this place before, but that could just be my mind forcing every horror movie I have watched into my current surroundings. Nonetheless, the ambience wasn't doing my already frayed nerves any good, so I tried to take my mind off it by looking at my phone, using the sound of Anise's joy-filled steps as a guide to where I should be going. The first thing I noticed when I unlocked my phone was the crushing realisation that I thought was an impossibility in today's society.

    There was absolutely no signal on my phone...

    Had I entered the Twilight Zone already? Was I in another dimension entirely? Will I ever be able to get home?!

    With those thoughts swimming in my head, I just had to get an answer from the one who had dragged me into this (hopefully not literal) dead zone. I quickly looked up from my phone, voicing my concern as I did so to...

    ...empty air.

    Anise, the only one keeping me from bawling like a little girl on the floor, was nowhere to be found. I could feel my dread rising, my vision clouding with tears and my voice being choked by unbridled fear. I ran down the pathway, calling out her name every chance I got, fighting back the urge to just curl up into a ball and wish the world away. I ran all the way to the fountain, begging for her to show herself to me once more, but nothing came from it. Not being able to shake the paralysing fear from my muscles, I collapsed down by the fountain on the verge of tears. I called out Anise's name one last time.

    "Gotcha!" A voice suddenly erupted from behind me as I felt something dive onto my body. In a flurry of fear, I tried to wrestle off whatever had grabbed me, screaming as loud as I could as I did so, hearing gleeful giggling coming from my assailant. "Easy now, it's just a joke!"

    When I managed to force myself to face the attacker and opened my eyes, I saw the grinning face of Anise, who was currently holding me in a bear hug.

    "Wow, you scare way too easily." Anise commented.

    I felt like slapping her so hard across the face for what she put me through, but couldn't bring myself to do it. Just having her holding me tightly, seeing her face and hearing her voice once more in this dreadful place was enough to soothe whatever rage that totally not funny prank had caused. Also, I was quite thankful now that I took Anise up on her offer of doing my bit for nature as, if I hadn't, I would've been a perfect replacement for the broken fountain. Even so, it didn't come completely without a fearful expulsion as I felt a small warmth covering my tender part. Some of my drink from earlier must've filtered through enough to create a trickle's worth, as that definitely wasn't sweat, because it was far too cold for me to be sweating. She'd be hearing from me on that later when I've had a chance to collect myself. At least it wasn't too much. They were still wearable, albeit a tad uncomfortable in places.

    "Don't ever do that to me again." I shot back, a mixture of relief and anger in my voice. "I was so worried and scared and..."
    "I get it. Not a good joke for someone like you, huh?" Anise replied. "I won't ditch you again, don't worry about that."

    To try and salvage as much as I could from the current embrace, I held Anise close to me as well, ensuring that she was actually real and not just a figment of my fear-induced state. She was actually very huggable and the perfect height for me to make the most of the feeling. I wanted to hold her close to me for longer, but didn't want to seem like a coward, so I reluctantly let her go and we both stood up, dusted our clothes down and resumed our journey towards the goal.

    Standing at the doors of the House further clarified the sheer size of the old building. It was around three stories high, with a small window on the roof indicating that there was also a loft space, and twice as large as a normal family-sized town house, from all sides. It was the epitome of a Haunted Mansion, made from black wood and all. Around the right hand side of the house, I could see a small doorway on the ground likely leading to a cellar or underground area. Yup, totally a spooky, haunted house. And I'm going to have to explore it. How fun.

    "Ready to go in?" Anise questioned, sounding very excited.
    "Would it be too late to say no?" I answered truthfully.
    "No backing out now."

    Anise pushed the front door open, causing the old wood to creak loud enough to wake the dead, as disturbed dust flew around under the moonlight from the only movement that door has had in likely decades, or even centuries at a stretch. The interior, much like one would expect, was near enough in complete darkness, devoid of even the moonlight and starlight. I just hoped that Anise had a torch on her, as I was totally unprepared for something like this. Surrendering ourselves to the embrace of darkness, the fearless Anise and my terrified self entered the old building, stepping into grounds which no mortal has trodden in a very long while. Once we were inside and far enough away from the door to beat a hasty retreat, the cliches of cliches happened.

    The door slammed behind us with a earsplitting crash, which scared me to the point of diving onto Anise for comfort.

    Anise was right. No turning back now...

     

    End of Part 2

    //And so another part comes to a close. Not much progress was made in this one. =P However, the stage has been set for the good parts to come. Stay tuned for next week's instalment! Tapris out, for now~ \\

  19. “Closer…”

    The mouth slowly leaned in, opening up to reveal the sharp fangs underneath.

    “Just a little closer now…”

    The mouth was so close, she could almost feel the breath flowing in and out of the nose above.

    “Okay, now bite!”

    As instructed, the mouth closed around the fork and pulled away, taking the food atop it with her.

    “So, what do you think?”

    A few chews later, and Kanna’s face lit up with color and wonder, her closed, blue eyes opening wide.

    “It’s so moist and sweet. I really like it,” she said. Though her tone was flat and mouth still in a frown, there was no lie in her words.

    “Surprise! It’s chocolate cake,” said Riko Saikawa, handing Kanna the plate. “Georgie made it special for us today.”

    “Wow. Tell her I said thank you,” said Kanna before taking another bite.

    “You can tell her yourself when we head back home.” Saikawa reached into the basket and pulled out her own cake plate. “Oh, and speaking of Georgie, you should try some of her new dishes. She’s learned how to make this food called ravioli.”

    Kanna swallowed the next bite of cake and asked, “What’s that?”

    “It’s a dish they make in Italy. It’s like a soft noodle cover you can put all kinds of meat and cheeses inside. You can also toast it and dip it in sauces to make it extra yummy!”

    “Oh, it sounds really good. I should ask Tohru if she could try making some ra… rovi… rali...”

    Saikawa giggled a little to herself. Kanna was strangely cute with how she wrestled with a new word. “Rah-vee-oh-lee,” she enunciated.

    “Ravioli, ravioli.” Kanna swayed back and forth as she got used to saying it.

    “Hee hee, there you go! Ravioli, ravioli!” cheered Saikawa.

    A picnic with her best friend, Kanna Kobayashi; Saikawa could not think of any better way to spend her weekend afternoon. Just the two of them enjoying good food and each other’s company at the scenic park, the sunlight reflecting off her forehead as if it was made of silver. Really, things couldn’t get any better than they were now.

    “Saikawa, you got some chocolate on your cheek.”

    “Hmm?” Saikawa put her fork down. Now that Kanna had pointed out, she could feel the sweet, sticky dessert a little outside her mouth. “Oops! I’ll just wipe that off-”

    No sooner did she get the words out did Kanna close the distance between them and drag her tongue across Saikawa’s cheek. The chocolate was licked off in one go, leaving a warm and wet feeling that set her heart-rate skyrocketing and face lighting up beet red.

    “I got it for you,” said Kanna.

    Instantly, Saikawa turned away and slapped her hands to her head. “Bo-hee-hee-heeee!” she squealed, her pupils taking the shape of a heart for a while. She was wrong; things definitely got better.

    She didn’t know how long she spent squeeing, but by the time Saikawa came down, Kanna had finished her cake and was now looking at the sun. “What time is it?” she asked.

    “The time? Lemme check.” Saikawa pulled out her phone. “It’s about three o’clock.”

    “Oh.” Kanna looked down a little bit. “I need to get home soon. Kobayashi wants me to have enough time to get my homework done.”

    “Aww.” Saikawa started feeling down herself. They had been having so much fun together. Where did all that time go? Still, she knew their fun day had to come to an end eventually. At least it was a good time while it lasted.

    “I’m sorry, Saikawa,” said Kanna, her tone matching the emotion for once.

    Saikawa put on a smile and looked at Kanna again. “It’s okay, I still have to do my homework, too.” She put her plate in the basket and stood up. “Alright, let’s clean up here and get you back home!” she said, raising a fist in earnest.

    Kanna merely nodded and stood up, and they were soon packing up their food and blanket. Holding the basket in her hand, Saikawa took a step forward and declared, “Now let's go ho-uh!?”

    She stopped in her tracks in an instant, becoming very aware of something she had been unconsciously ignoring all this time. Saikawa needed to use the little girl’s room, and soon. The last time she had used the bathroom was before Kanna came by to go to the picnic. That was plenty of time for her bladder to fill up again, especially with Georgie’s homemade tea being particularly delicious that day.

    Saikawa rubbed her legs together a bit while frowning in worry. She had hoped something like this would not have happened, but planned for it anyway like the good host she was. She knew exactly where the park’s restrooms were and that they were kept clean almost all the time. Paying them a quick visit would be a no-brainer, at least at any other time.

    But that still left one problem. In all the time she spent with Kanna, Saikawa had never let her friend know when she needed to pee. Even when they would spend the night together, she would always make the excuse of going to talk to someone or grab something to drink, then use the bathroom without Kanna ever being the wiser. The thought of actually telling her was just… embarrassing. Did she really have it in her to confide something like that to her best friend, she wondered.

    “Um, Saikawa?”

    Hearing Kanna say her name always took her out of whatever she was thinking. At once, Saikawa turned around and asked “Yes, Kanna?”

    She did not need an answer to see what the problem was. The way Kanna shifted her weight from one leg to the other along with a hand placed just below her belly told her everything.

    “Do you know where I can find a toilet?” asked Kanna.

    Saikawa’s brain activity flatlined for a moment. Kanna, her best friend and person she loved more than her own family, just confided to her that she needed the bathroom? This was entirely out of the blue; she had no time to mentally prepare for that barrier to suddenly be broken. Had their relationship evolved that rapidly?

    But then she realized how fortunate she was for Kanna to ask for a bathroom. This gave her the perfect reason to visit the restrooms now. She would just have to wait until Kanna was done, then say she wanted to go in and wash her hands, and Kanna would never know of her plight.

    “Of course!” Saikawa finally replied, raising her hand. “I know exactly where the bathrooms are here. I’ll get you there in no time at all!”

    Kanna perked up just a tiny bit at the news. “Oh thank you, Saikawa.”

    “You don’t have to thank me. It’s only my duty as host of this picnic!” she put her free hand to her chest in a pose of confidence as she turned around. “Now follow me, Kanna. To the toilets!”

     


     

    “Out of order!?”

    The basket hit the ground as Saikawa slapped the sides of her head in her hands. The doorway into the girls’ half of the park’s only restrooms was blocked with a sign reading the worst three words she could have seen right now. Her cleverly-improvised pee plan had been flushed straight down the toilet.

    “What’s wrong?” asked Kanna as she walked up. “Are they broken?”

    Turning around in a flash, Saikawa lowered her head to the ground. “I-I’m sorry, Kanna! I had no idea they would be like this today. Please forgive me!”

    Though she couldn’t see it, Kanna’s expression remained unchanged as always. Her friend merely glanced over and lifted a finger. “The boy’s room is still open. Maybe we could-”

    “No!” Saikawa blurted out, flailing her arms every which way. “W-we can’t go in there! I-if a b-boy saw us, it’d be super-embarrassing, and we c-couldn’t show our faces in school anymore, and we’d probably go to jail, and, and…!”

    “Never mind.” Kanna lowered her head like a puppy that got denied its treats.

    “D-don’t worry,” Saikawa quickly responded, “We’ll just walk home a little faster. I’ll find you a bathroom before it’s too late, I promise!” For both me and you!

    As Saikawa had hoped, Kanna lifted her head up and nodded. Seeing Kanna look down weighed on her more than any amount of urine ever could. The fact that she could easily sympathize with how her classmate was feeling right now did not make that easier. She gripped the basket with a renewed sense of determination. No way was she going to let either of them wet themselves, not on her watch.

     


     

    Aah, I’m gonna wet myself!

    How far from home were they now? Saikawa guessed that they had to be halfway to their house by now. Unfortunately, her house may as well be on the other side of the city, her chances of getting there in dry undies were just as bad. The smart choice then was to find a public bathroom on the way there, or a thick grove of bushes at the very least. Unfortunately, neither of those were an option, either; this was a residential area, where shops and parks were few and far between, and even if she were desperate enough to squat behind something, she couldn’t see anything nearby that would give them enough privacy to be reasonable.

    The other problem was how obvious her need was becoming. Though she held the basket in front of her, Kanna walked behind her, and there was nothing she could do to hide the stiffness in her walking. Their speed had slowed down as well, as she needed be careful with her steps to keep from leaking anything out.

    “Eep!”

    But even that was not enough to completely hold it back. A wave of pain hit Saikawa just then, forcing her to come to a complete stop. Her free hand burrowed between her legs, where she could feel the first drops of her tinkle leaking into her underwear. Fortunately, those drops were the only thing that escaped for now, but they had confirmed her worst fears: making it back home before the dam broke was just not possible.

    “Saikawa?”

    At a much slower speed than normal, Saikawa turned around to confront Kanna. Though she still fidgeted, Kanna’s gaze remained fixed on her.

    “Are you okay?” She asked.

    “Um…” Any other time, it would have been easy for her to smile and say nothing was wrong. However, the very real possibility of having an accident in front of her best friend was too much for her to put on a brace face.

    “Do you… need the toilet, too?”

    And there it was, her desperation and shame finally exposed. She had let her friend down and failed to find them a suitable bathroom. Saikawa almost felt like crying as she moved her head up and down, too mortified to form any words.

    But rather than express disappointment, Kanna furrowed her brow, her eyes filling with determination. She ran up to Saikawa and grabbed the basket, not taking it from her, but tugging on it as if to pull her friend somewhere.

    “Quick, this way!” said Kanna.

    With no other choice, Saikawa let her friend take her down another road while her free hand firmly remained on her groin. For a moment, she felt a little hopeful that Kanna knew just where to find a toilet for them. However, having grown up in this neighborhood, she knew there were no bathrooms in this direction. The only thing of note coming up was… Oh no!

    Saikawa heard it before she saw it; the local creek that ran through this part of town, at least ten feet wide with a large, sturdy bridge crossing over it. Hundreds of gallons of water flowed past, creating all kinds of noises that Saikawa could not stand to hear right now. At this rate, she doubt she could get out of earshot again before springing another leak, one she might not be able to stop.

    “K-Kanna, where are we going?” Saikawa asked.

    “I know somewhere we can go near here,” Kanna replied.

    “But w-where is that?”

    “Quick, under here!” Kanna didn’t say anything else, instead guiding them around the bridge’s side. A walkway under the bridge came into view, tucked away so that no one could see it unless they went particularly out of their way.

    Saikawa may have only been in the third grade, but she was smart enough to know there couldn’t possibly be a bathroom down that way. That meant that either Kanna was leading them the wrong way, which she doubted, or this place was going to be their hiding spot while they…

    “W-wait, Kanna!” Saikawa let go of the basket, but not of her crotch. “We can’t do that!”

    Kanna turned to her with a raised eyebrow. “Why not? Tohru and I did it here when we couldn’t find a bathroom one time.”

    “B-because…” Several reasons rested on Saikawa’s tongue: It was indecent, they could get caught, they might still have a chance at finding another restroom, and most of all, they would have to do it together with nothing to hide the sights or sounds. However, not a single one of them found their way out, for another jolt hit her just then, and a second dribble of piddle renewed the gross warmth in her underwear.

    “Aah, nevermind! I’ll do it here!” declared Saikawa while she danced in place with both hands shoved between her legs.

    No other words were said as the girls made their way beneath the bridge. Wasting no time, Saikawa waddled in front of the safety rail, snaking both hands under her skirt and pulling down her panties, a solid white color save for the bit of yellow at the crotch. She squatted down in a way to ensure her pee would come out forward and pass over the ledge so as to leave as little trace of their crime as possible.

    Her pee didn’t come out straight away; there was still that pesky barrier of mentally accepting that she was gonna go in such a place. Slowing down her breathing, Saikawa could feel the subtle sensations that it would be happening soon. Just then, she also felt bare skin come into contact with her leg, diverting her attention to the side.

    “Wha!?” squatting right next to her was none other than Kanna, her pink panties pulled up to her knees. All this space under the bridge, and she had elected to go right alongside Saikawa, not unlike a boy using the urinal right next to another boy. Saikawa wouldn’t be able to hide a single thing about her potty time, and that was a little too much for her to bear. Maybe I could move over before-EEP!

    It all happened so fast. One second, Saikawa was trying to scoot away, and the next, her piddle was pushing out of her, a healthy light-yellow stream coming out horizontally and falling past the walkway’s edge, breaking into scattered drops by the time it reached the water. The unmistakable sound of tinkling joined the many noises of the flowing creek, its volume the same as Saikawa’s ragged breathing to their ears.

    Embarrassment, surprise, worry, shame, all ran through her mind as she could do nothing but remain squatted and let her bladder empty. But soon, the pleasure of relieving herself after holding it for so long resonated through her body and overrode those emotions, washing them away like a gentle wave. Her open mouth lifted upwards, and Saikawa closed her eyes as she let out a sigh in bliss, content to let this feeling linger for however long her pee would last.

    But just a few seconds later, a powerful hissing sound, like air escaping from a delivery truck’s brakes, started up right next to her. Her curiosity proved stronger than her better judgment, and Saikawa slowly opened her eyes at first, only to gasp and snap them all the way up once she saw the noise’s source.

    A second stream of pee had joined hers, but “stream” was far too light of a word to describe it. “Torrent” sounded a lot more appropriate, for it was double the radius of Saikawa’s trickle, and it shot out much farther, landing more than halfway across the creek’s width. Even from there, Saikawa could see the pooling of yellow spreading in the direction of the creek’s flow, the impact creating a sound not unlike a bath faucet running at full strength.

    It seemed impossible, thought Saikawa. No way could that ever come from her friend! Yet, as her eyes followed the trail back to its source right next to her, she could no longer deny that this power pee was shooting straight out of Kanna.

    “Mmmm,” she could hear Kanna’s throat humming, eyes closed while she handled an ocean’s worth of business like it was nothing. Saikawa’s brain filled up with questions while she absent-mindedly stared at this spray that could probably put out a campfire all on its own. How long had it been since Kanna had last peed? Was it even possible for someone to hold that much? Was her friend secretly a dragon or something?

    “You’re staring at me.”

    “Eh!?” Snapping back to reality, Saikawa finally realized that Kanna’s eyes were open and looking right at her, while the schoolgirl’s gaze had been directed at the stream blasting from between her legs. “Ahh! Um, I, er, w-was, uh, I mean, ah…” Try as she might, nothing close to a coherent sentence would come out, not that it would have done her any good. She had been caught looking at her friend doing something super private, something involving her privates no less. What could she possibly say to not make this incredibly awkward and shameful?

    All Saikawa could do now was wait for Kanna to respond, probably calling her a pervert and saying she doesn’t want to be friends anymore. That response did not happen; instead, Kanna’s eyes trailed from Saikawa’s head down her body and ending at a spot just in front of her stream’s source.

    “I’ll watch yours, too,” said Kanna flatly.

    If Saikawa thought her face could not get any redder, she was immediately proven wrong. “Whaaaa!?” On top of having to pee in public and witness Kanna’s fire-hose-caliber stream, now Kanna would be intently watching her go? It was too much for the third-grader’s mind and heart, and she soon experienced the human equivalent of a computer blue-screen. Not a single thought went through her head while she continued letting it out, her stream going just as strong as it had started.

    Time was not something Saikawa could grasp in her shocked state, but at some point, she felt the pee leaving her at a weaker rate, the stream coming closer and closer to the ledge. It was not much longer afterwards that it came to an end, the only thing left being the few drips she needed to wipe up.

    Yet somehow, Kanna was still going by the time Saikawa finished, though her peeing had diminished as well. It was still an impressive spray for anyone, let alone an elementary school kid, but at least the noises were growing quieter, lowering their risk of someone investigating out of curiosity.

    It was at least another minute before Kanna’s potty time had ended as well, the super stream gradually losing its arc and reducing to a mere dribble. It was about now when Saikawa’s mental faculties returned to her. She blinked a couple times and looked downwards, finally realizing it was over. Even if it was the most embarrassing pee she ever took, she had avoided an accident, and it was all thanks to Kanna.

    She was relieved, but a sense of guilt also weighed down on Saikawa now. She had failed in her attempt to find a bathroom for them, and if not for Kanna’s quick thinking, they probably would’ve walked home in soaked undies and socks. As the hostess of this picnic outing, that was just unacceptable.

    “Here you go, Saikawa.”

    But before she could further dwell on it, something white and square-shaped entered her vision. Kanna was offering her a napkin from the basket for her to wipe with. “Oh, t-thank you,” said Saikawa, taking the napkins and getting straight to cleaning herself up.

    Silence followed while the girls made themselves decent again, pulling up their panties and standing back up once they felt clean enough. Tossing the used napkins into the basket, Saikawa grabbed the handle and brought the basket to her side.

    “Let’s go home,” said Kanna as she turned around.

    “W-wait, Kanna,” Saikawa replied, holding her hand out.

    Kanna turned back to face her and asked, “What is it?”

    Saikawa had to pause for a moment as she looked straight into Kanna’s bright blue eyes. “Um, I…” She threw her head down and shut her eyes. “I’m so sorry!”

    Kanna tilted her head to the side, not that Saikawa could see. “What for?” she asked.

    “I… couldn’t find us another bathroom,” said Saikawa, “and we had to do it out in the open instead. I was doing so well with our picnic, and then I ruined it at the last moment.” She didn’t dare look back up to see if Kanna was disappointed at her, she could feel it from here. That was why she wasn’t surprised when Kanna walked over and gently rested a hand on her hand gripping the basket. Wait, what!?

    Looking back up with her mouth wide open and cheeks turning red, Saikawa saw Kanna’s serene and gentle face right next to her. “It’s okay,” she said, “I had a really fun time today, and I don’t mind having to do that with you.”

    “R-r-really?” Saikawa managed to stammer.

    To this, Kanna nodded and moved around until she was standing at Saikawa’s side. Her fingers interlocked between Saikawa’s so that both of them were holding the basket. “We should have another picnic soon, and maybe have some of those raviolis next time.”

    Saikawa did not catch what Kanna was saying, for her brain had gone into overdrive from Kanna essentially holding hands with her now. Her face burning beet red and heart-rate skyrocketing, Saikawa slapped her free hand to her cheek and let out a long squeal of “Bo-hee-hee-hee-heeeee!”

    She was wrong again; things definitely got better.

  20. "How could my life get any worse?" Shouta Magatsuchi was savvy enough to know bad things happened to whoever tempted fate like that, but the fifth-grade boy honestly believed his words. True, a lot of facets to his existence were going well, his family was fine (whenever he saw them), his grades were good, even his magical talent was impressive for his age. There was just one thing ruining everything, and her name was Quetzalcoatl.

    He had unintentionally summoned her into his home a while back while practicing magic, and she wouldn't leave. If that wasn't bad enough, the way she continued to cling to him was concerning, to put it lightly. She joined him in baths, slept into the same bed, and routinely suffocated him between her not sweater puppies, but full-grown sweater mastiff hounds. She was getting a lot closer to a young boy than most would be allowed, and that meant only one explanation: he had summoned a succubus that wanted to feed on him!

    Quetzalcoatl, or Lucoa, had denied this many times, but Shouta didn't believe it. Aside from her horns, horns a demon would also have, she had no characteristics of the dragon she claimed to be, especially now that Shouta had seen other dragons to compare. Lucoa lacked a tail even when fully exposed, a state he had seen her in too many times to count.

    Okay, maybe he had been growing closer to Lucoa over the months they had lived together, but then she'd do something that would sour his opinion of her again. Right now, the source of his frustration was a Christmas play the dragons' circle of friends was putting on for the elderly home. Even if he wasn't an actor, he wasn't too against that idea. The problem was where the rewrites of this script were going.

    Initially, this was just supposed to be "The Little Match Girl", with Kanna in the title role. A hundred changes later, it now involved Shouta turning into a magical girl in the middle of the show, costume and all. Lucoa didn't even object to the humiliation, she was actually excited to see him in a dress. But everyone else was on board, and they had put so much time and pain into the production, it'd be mean to object now.

    The real embarrassing thing now was, as they were nearing the performance time, Shouta needed help with his costume. He didn't have any idea how to put one of these on, especially not by himself, and he had no other male actors to help. So, he needed Lucoa to dress him, in full wardrobe that required he completely strip down. At least she was accommodating enough to not look when he changed underwear, though he wasn't convinced she didn't peek. It was hard to tell with her eyes always closed.

    With no one looking, Shouta took in how pathetic he looked in this state of undress. They weren't even normal women's underwear like he had seen in his mom's laundry, more like white bloomers. That technically meant they covered more, but they were so...flowery, with all the fabric frills. This was already the most mortifying thing he had ever been subject to, and he hadn't even gone out in front of the crowd yet.

    With no prompting, Lucoa decided it was okay to look now, and she smiled. "Ah, you look adorable, Shouta!"

    Blushing hard, Shouta covered his nude chest with his forearms. "J-just help me put my costume on!" He didn't even want to see it happen, he closed his eyes and held his arms to his sides, opting to just let the demon handle it. He heard fabric rustling and Lucoa humming, leading up to the feeling of the soft material sliding onto his skin, over his torso and arms through the sleeves. It didn't feel like any clothing he had worn before, which wasn't an entirely bad thing, but the association of it being women's clothing made him hate it. Still, he kept quiet and let it happen without argument, if only to be done with it faster.

    "Okay, you're all dressed!" Reluctantly, Shouta opened his eyes, gazing down towards the floor, seeing his body in the process. He had seen the yellow and orange dress before, even worn it for fitting purposes, but he hated how demeaning it was. He groaned and went limp with only enough muscle tension to remain standing. It was so uncomfortable, and the only light at the end of the tunnel was that he'd never need to do this again after today.

    Actually, there just might have been a second source causing the irritation. "Why do I have to pee now," Shouta muttered, sliding the dress through his fingers. If he had the courage to ask before he had changed into this cumbersome costume, it would have been no trouble to visit the bathroom. Now, he'd have to go out in this thing, where he could be seen. He'd rather die than have to walk into the boy's room dressed like a girl. And he still wasn't done, he still needed the old Japanese outfit for the beginning of the show, before he transformed into a magical girl, on top of this. It'd be too much of a hassle to try and remove all of that clothing in a hurry, so either ask now and deal with the shame, or hold it for another half-hour.

    "Is something bothering you, Shouta?" And, Lucoa's presence somewhat limited his options. He couldn't just casually ask for the toilet with her around, even back when it would have been more convenient. If he made something as private as using the bathroom known as a current need, this girl, with her total lack of respect for boundaries, would probably take that as an invitation to join him in the bathroom. That was a line he was not about to let be crossed.

    "N-no, nothing's wrong!" He stood straight, rigid, balling his shivering hands into fists at his sides. "I just want to get this over with as fast as possible!"

    Lucoa raised an eyebrow inquisitively, though her perpetually closed eyes made it more difficult to tell. She had clung to Shouta long enough to know he was usually an honest kid, with no hesitation in telling off the former goddess, a trait she found exciting. It didn't take an interpersonal genius to determine the boy was hiding something, something he wasn't about to share. She wouldn't push it if he wouldn't tell on his own accord. "We'll be back at home, celebrating Christmas together before you know it!"

    "Don't ruin this holiday for me, she-witch!" Shouta would have run away from the temptress, if he didn't still have business in the dressing room. And that was taking up the limited time until curtains, leaving him no time to do his own business. "So I need to hold it...I can do that." Just survive a play and the time it'd take to change back into normal clothes, it wasn't impossible to believe he could handle that.

    ---------------

    Well, it may not have been an "impossible" task, but that didn't mean it wouldn't be incredibly difficult. At this point, Shouta was undoubtedly, unarguably, unquestionably desperate beyond his wildest imagination. His bladder hurt so bad, positively exuding pain like a burning fire or a stabbing needle many times over, it felt as if he might die, or at least explode. And the worst part was, basically no time had passed. He was still waiting backstage to go out at all, let alone survive the acting. How did it get so bad so fast? Maybe a little too much juice with breakfast?

    Yes, most of the cast was waiting behind the curtains for their cue with him, Shouta still couldn't help but give in to the instinct his bodily need demanded. The most he could do to maintain even the slightest dignity was hide out behind everyone else where they couldn't see him grabbing at his crotch. Unfortunately, beneath multiple layers of costume, his already weak grip was further dampened, as his clothes would also soon be.

    "Ohhh, there's no chance...I'm going to have an accident," he complained, crossing his legs and bouncing. Granted, he recognized it could be worse, he could be having this epiphany on stage with everyone staring. He was still far too old to pee himself, he hadn't gotten this close to the brink in an incredibly long time, back when it was okay for him to wet his pants. This time, he'd be made fun of, and nothing could stop the fact that there'd be a flood.

    The only kind of control he had left was where he'd be letting this one loose. Admittedly, the chance that it'd be all over the costume was growing in likelihood, either due to loss in control or just not caring any longer. Or he could...actually, he had no other ideas. Just let go on purpose and deal with the repercussions as they came. And he was starting to accept that, easing up on holding just a hair.

    Still, even giving up, he didn't want to just do it out in the open. The rest of the cast was more occupied watching Kanna on stage, which also meant Shouta's cue was fast approaching, but they'd look if they heard a leak. Unless, he were to do it a little further away, perhaps in the shadows where he'd be harder to see as well. Like that dark corner behind them, partially obscured by various props and other things the senior center put into storage.

    "I won't be noticed," he assured himself, hobbling over to the pile he had his eye on. "Just need to take it slow, stay quiet, and get it over with." Carefully, so as not to stumble over any of the debris, he lifted one leg up to his waist to clear the height. It was a necessary step, but a bad idea all the same, that kind of wide motion put serious strain on his ability to keep hold. Somehow, miraculously, it didn't completely spell doom, but it did mark the first drops finding their way out into the underwear, buried beneath so much clothing. At least that meant it would take a lot more to be visible, but it meant his frantic clutching at his crotch had little effect.

    "Nonononononono..." Shouta needed to cross his legs then and there to avoid total soaking. Problem was, he was in a precarious position, where the sudden movement sent him tumbling over. In some respect, that was worse than a little spurt, because crashing through the junk piled up was loud, absolutely guaranteed to get the attention of the girls backstage with him, and probably everyone in the audience.

    As he feared, the crash got the attention of everyone in sight, aside from Kanna being a true thespian and not breaking character. There were a few assorted shouts of concern that Shouta couldn't individually identify, but Lucoa's stuck out to him, maybe because she was the only one to rush to his aid.

    "Shouta, are you alright?!" Her calm demeanor and composure were suddenly missing as she ran to her human's side, her usually closed eyes open and looking actually worried for his safety. However, the sincerity was somewhat dulled by the way her body bounced in her magical fairy costume that somehow covered less than her swimsuit, or at least the one deemed appropriate for the public.

    Shouta had to admit, despite all the things Lucoa had done to him, he did always tend to get lost in her eyes whenever she opened them. He gladly took her outstretched hand, and wet himself a little more as she pulled him back to this feet. Yes, this was the least amount of privacy he'd had all day, but he couldn't act like nothing was wrong anymore. "I can't hold it...I have to pee right now!" He had no choice but to grab himself with the strength he had remaining, his need as bare as Lucoa's body.

    Without any warning, he was pulled into a soft hug, with plenty of padding for his head. "That's all? It's okay," Lucoa's gentle voice reassured, "nothing to be worried about. I'll get you to the bathroom."

    "B-but, I d-don't have time," Shouta stuttered and cried, tears running down his cheeks, holding back nothing.

    "It's fine," Elma the director chimed in. "This isn't a professional production or anything. Hurry up." She flicked her hand towards them, shooing them away, walking backwards onto the stage to address the audience about the sudden delay.

    Shouta couldn't react quickly, allowing his dragon to pick him up while facing away, delicate as she could so as to not startle him any more than necessary, and hoisted him onto her back, pressed against her fake wings. "W-wait! If I don't make it, you'll-"

    "Just need to use some magic. Focus on holding, I'll handle the rest." Without any strength to argue, Shouta stayed silent aside from muted grunts to himself, and the blonde woman carried him out into the halls. For such an on-the-spot action, she had put a surprising amount of thought into the way she carried her rider. Bending forward at a slight angle, he could lean against her to avoid falling backwards, and her arms were supporting him from below, eliminating the need for him to grab her shoulders, freeing them for the imperative crotch grabbing. If her grip wasn't so solid, he'd fall from the amount of squirming he was doing.

    She had rushed out from backstage like a hero, but Lucoa had made a critical mistake: she had no idea where the bathrooms in this building were. It wasn't big, she'd find them just by wandering around, the question was if Shouta had that time. His squeals of pain were frequent, she could feel his chest heaving against her back, it was a pretty clear final throes of desperation. Maybe he just needed a distraction, something to listen to. "Were you planning to go in the corner backstage?" She waited for a response, of course nothing came, but she did get a whine that could be translated as affirmative. "I've done it in a lot weirder places than that when I needed to. Nothing to be ashamed of."

    The poor little boy really didn't need to hear any anecdotes about pee at the moment. Lucoa wasn't going into any detail, thankfully, but now Shouta was thinking about her whizzing. She was big, she could probably go a lot with so few visits, especially considering he had never seen her use the bathroom despite living together. And, wherever she came from, she probably just went wherever she wanted to. He was picturing it already, Lucoa pulling her usual jean shorts down somewhere public with no regard to modesty and answering nature's call.

    Granted, it wasn't a detailed fantasy, not without any idea how women peed, but it was enough. Not that it had ever meaningfully stopped, but his spurts of urine grew more powerful, he could feel the power of them exiting his body, drenching the clothes in its path. It was impossible the soaking was still limited to his underwear, it had to be spreading to the dress by now. Who knew how long the outer costume would last?

    Truth be told, the dragon was already feeling the streams of warmth running down her bare back. Even with the costumes, Shouta's legs were still pretty exposed. It didn't gross Lucoa out, she had done much weirder and more disgusting things in her many years, but it was a sign that her little charge couldn't make it much further. A certain part of her wanted to tell Shouta he could wet himself if he needed to, while another part wanted to drop him on his feet and tell him he could pee on the floor.

    But, right before she had to make a decision between the two, one of the doors on the wall stood out to her, with its black plastic plaque reading "men". Lucoa, the former goddess, had to thank her previous coworkers for that miracle. "Shouta! We made it to the bathroom!"

    The purple-haired kid wanted so bad to jump off his ride and bolt into the boy's room, but he wasn't so confident it'd work as he imagined. "I...I still need your help."

    "That's what I expected." All the residents of the home were in the audience, so no one would see the disregard for gender division, not that Lucoa would ever care. She was surprisingly together, with a plan fully in mind and executing right away. She ran right to the urinal closest to the door, one of the short ones, stood directly in front of it like she was using it herself, and dropped Shouta slowly behind her. She lifted him up by the armpits and shoved him in front of the commode.

    Not backing away beyond that, Lucoa waited for her human to get started, for him to undress and pee, get that relief he had needed all this time. But, no matter how long she stood by patiently, he never did anything else besides dancing, crossing his legs and bouncing. Inside, Shouta was in ridiculous pain, his bladder cramped up and his privates burning, he couldn't do anything but hold and even that was failing. He was right in front of the toilet, he direly needed to use it, but he couldn't move his clothes. That pure ironic torture, combined with all the physical agony, pushed him to the point where he had no choice but to cry.

    That sound, absolute sadness from someone so close to her, lit a fire in Lucoa's eyes. She couldn't stand by and do nothing about this, so she knelt down to better match Shouta's height, darting her hands around his body to undo the ties of the outer costume. It was meant to come off in a matter of seconds with quick magic, but it still needed to physically be able to move, and his arms keeping a fierce grip was not working with the sleeves. She couldn't just ask him to let go for a second, or there'd be a puddle that made all this struggle for nothing. Already, droplets were growing to be easily visible, it would only get worse soon.

    There was no way to come out of this fully victorious, so it was all about minimizing the damage. He needed his clothes off as quick as possible without totally wetting himself. Shouta couldn't do anything, so it was up to Lucoa, who pried one arm away from his crotch at a time, sliding the top off one section at a time. Both time a hand was removed, Shouta cried out, and a little more golden liquid dribbled onto the floor before his arm was freed from the sleeve and he immediately grabbed himself again.

    It wasn't without a lot of wetting, but Shouta was down in nothing more than the dress. And it looked pitiful, not just the emasculation, but the stain on the front easily visible from the side. While most of the dress was yellow, the bottom was orange and white, which showed the dark wetness even more. It was large, shining, and sad. But he did realize there was so little between him and that sweet relief, and he lifted the hem of the dress to expose his absolutely soaked underwear, the wet patch continuously growing and dripping. The quantity may have been nothing to Lucoa, but if the roles were reversed, Shouta would be amazed a full accident hadn't taken place.

    Once again, the dragon was going to let her human deal with the rest himself, but once more, he couldn't do anything else. Nothing but bloomers in the way, but he couldn't move them. Finally, after coming this far, time was up. First there was a hissing noise, quickly followed by a small yellow trickle arcing out from the front, with little distance before falling and crashing onto the floor.

    He had somehow managed to retain some control over his bladder, but there was no way he could keep it. He was in agony still fighting to keep that modicum, peeing himself slowly was the extent of his power. If he was alone...he wouldn't have made it anywhere close to the bathroom, but just at this moment, he'd have an accident inches from the urinal.

    Lucky for him, he wasn't alone. Not that she ever respected these kinds of boundaries, but Lucoa asked no permission, just reached down to the front of Shouta's underwear and pulled the waistband down, enough for his boyhood to slide into the open, wet from pressing against the garment, and a steady stream of urine dribbling from the tip. It didn't have nearly the right angle to flow into the toilet, with the way it was pointed down, but Lucoa fixed that by grabbing the small shaft and aiming it herself.

    It's unknown whether Shouta even realized what was happening, but once he was properly positioned, he relinquished all restraint and began spraying the back wall of the urinal down. And, for a kid, the force was incredible. It sounded like someone filling a bath, and the